An Account of the present persecution of the Church in Scotland in several letters.
      
       
         
           1690
        
      
       Approx. 184 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 39 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A51353
         Wing M2722
         ESTC R6062
         12986866
         ocm 12986866
         96227
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A51353)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 96227)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 393:2)
      
       
         
           
             An Account of the present persecution of the Church in Scotland in several letters.
             Morer, Thomas, 1651-1715.
             Sage, John, 1652-1711.
             Monro, Alexander, d. 1715?
          
           [5], 68 p.
           
             Printed for S. Cook,
             London :
             1690.
          
           
             Consists of four letters, the first by Thomas Morer, the second and third by John Sage, and the fourth by Alexander Monro. Cf. Halkett & Laing (2nd ed.).
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Episcopal Church in Scotland.
           Scotland -- Church history -- 17th century.
           Scotland -- Church history -- Sources.
        
      
    
     
        2002-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-02 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-02 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ACCOUNT
           Of
           the
           Present
           PERSECUTION
           OF
           THE
           CHURCH
           IN
           SCOTLAND
           ,
           IN
           SEVERAL
           LETTERS
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             S.
             Cook.
          
           1690.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Good
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
        
         
           BY
           the
           help
           of
           a
           very
           little
           Natural
           Logick
           ,
           thou
           mayst
           easily
           observe
           how
           far
           some
           Mens
           specious
           Pretences
           are
           out-done
           by
           their
           Actions
           ;
           their
           Principles
           (
           to
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           their
           great
           Master
           Hobbs
           )
           exceeded
           and
           bafled
           by
           their
           Practice
           ,
           since
           those
           very
           Persons
           who
           lately
           Addressed
           for
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           words
           full
           of
           flattery
           ,
           do
           now
           Usurp
           ,
           Tyrannize
           over
           others
           ,
           and
           deprive
           them
           not
           only
           of
           their
           freedom
           in
           Religious
           concernments
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           Possessions
           ;
           and
           (
           that
           no
           Barbarity
           may
           be
           omitted
           ,
           )
           even
           of
           their
           precious
           Lives
           ,
           only
           for
           adhering
           to
           that
           Holy
           Doctrine
           which
           was
           once
           delivered
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           often
           established
           by
           sundry
           Laws
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           will
           be
           no
           hard
           matter
           ,
           after
           the
           perusal
           of
           the
           following
           Sheets
           ,
           to
           perceive
           the
           vast
           difference
           between
           an
           English
           and
           a
           Scotch
           Persecution
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           call
           it
           )
           how
           gently
           and
           orderly
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           proceeded
           against
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           Kirk
           ;
           who
           by
           their
           Clubs
           and
           Batoons
           ;
           have
           come
           near
           to
           ,
           if
           not
           outdone
           the
           merciless
           fury
           of
           French
           Dragooning
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           it
           may
           be
           worthy
           remark
           ,
           how
           dangerous
           it
           is
           for
           the
           best
           Constituted
           Established
           Government
           to
           connive
           at
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           encourage
           ,
           the
           profane
           Vulgar
           in
           their
           Riots
           .
           A
           number
           of
           wild
           Beasts
           ,
           let
           loose
           ,
           have
           as
           much
           Conduct
           ,
           less
           Malice
           ,
           and
           cannot
           do
           half
           the
           Mischief
           :
           The
           noise
           of
           the
           Waves
           ,
           the
           raging
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           may
           as
           soon
           be
           stilled
           ,
           as
           the
           madness
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Work
           only
           for
           a
           power
           Almighty
           :
           
           that
           many
           headed
           Beast
           ought
           to
           be
           carefully
           looked
           after
           ,
           and
           watched
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           very
           clear
           by
           the
           subsequent
           Tract
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           there
           are
           a
           company
           of
           Resolute
           Christians
           ,
           that
           dare
           lay
           down
           their
           Lives
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           those
           Doctrines
           which
           they
           have
           formerly
           Taught
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           those
           places
           there
           may
           be
           a
           large
           History
           written
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           real
           Practice
           of
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           in
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           those
           Men
           ,
           who
           contrary
           to
           the
           new
           Maxims
           of
           Government
           ,
           pay
           Obedience
           where
           they
           can
           have
           no
           Protection
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           Christian
           good
           Reader
           ,
           if
           thou
           shalt
           be
           convinced
           of
           the
           verity
           of
           these
           foregoing
           deductions
           ,
           by
           the
           subsequent
           undenyable
           Truths
           ;
           I
           have
           but
           one
           thing
           to
           request
           from
           thee
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           thy
           Profession
           will
           oblige
           and
           command
           thee
           :
           I
           mean
           to
           put
           on
           Bowels
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Compassion
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           Afflicted
           ,
           Distressed
           ,
           to
           help
           them
           as
           much
           as
           thou
           art
           able
           with
           thy
           Substance
           ,
           and
           to
           extend
           that
           Charity
           which
           is
           already
           gone
           over
           the
           Alps
           ,
           and
           hath
           assisted
           the
           Protestants
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Hungary
          
           ,
           and
           Piedmont
           ,
           to
           thy
           Neighbouring
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           of
           thy
           Communion
           in
           Scotland
           :
           and
           if
           thy
           Circumstances
           are
           too
           mean
           to
           assist
           them
           with
           thy
           Purse
           ,
           be
           sure
           to
           let
           them
           have
           thy
           Charity
           for
           their
           Sufferings
           ,
           in
           thy
           hearty
           Prayers
           for
           a
           happy
           and
           sudden
           Deliverance
           from
           those
           ,
           who
           so
           Cruelly
           ,
           and
           Despightfully
           use
           them
           .
        
         
           Farewel
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           First
           LETTER
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Some
             instance
             of
             my
             duty
             to
             your
             Lordship
             may
             be
             justly
             expected
             ,
             though
             at
             this
             distance
             ,
             and
             none
             I
             think
             more
             seasonable
             and
             proper
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             than
             the
             present
             condition
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Scotland
           ;
           
             which
             though
             your
             Lordship
             may
             more
             fully
             understand
             from
             some
             other
             better
             able
             to
             give
             it
             ,
             yet
             that
             consideration
             is
             no
             apology
             for
             my
             silence
             ,
             in
             so
             Important
             an
             Affair
             ;
             and
             this
             use
             at
             least
             will
             be
             made
             of
             my
             attempt
             ,
             to
             testifie
             to
             your
             Lordship
             ,
             how
             ready
             I
             shall
             be
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             other
             Transactions
             not
             so
             well
             known
             at
          
           London
           .
        
         
           THE
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           is
           at
           this
           time
           under
           the
           Claw
           of
           an
           inraged
           Lion
           ;
           Episcopacy
           abolished
           ,
           and
           its
           Revenues
           alienated
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           routed
           ,
           some
           by
           a
           form
           of
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           others
           by
           violence
           and
           popular
           fury
           ;
           their
           Persons
           and
           Families
           abused
           ,
           their
           Houses
           ransack'd
           ,
           their
           Gowns
           torn
           to
           pieces
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           injuries
           and
           indignities
           done
           them
           ,
           which
           I
           forbear
           naming
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           Martyr
           your
           Lordships
           patience
           by
           the
           bare
           recital
           of
           them
           .
           My
           Post
           in
           the
           Army
           as
           it
           has
           carried
           me
           unto
           many
           places
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           so
           it
           has
           given
           me
           as
           many
           opportunities
           to
           see
           and
           lament
           their
           condition
           .
        
         
           The
           occasion
           of
           all
           these
           disasters
           ,
           is
           the
           prevailing
           strength
           of
           the
           Cameronian
           Party
           ,
           a
           Faction
           here
           taking
           its
           name
           from
           one
           Cameron
           formerly
           their
           Leader
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           slain
           in
           his
           Rebellion
           :
           They
           are
           a
           sort
           of
           rigid
           Presbyterians
           ,
           or
           rather
           Fifth
           Monarchy-men
           ;
           valuing
           neither
           K.
           William
           nor
           K.
           Iames
           ,
           any
           further
           ,
           than
           as
           these
           Princes
           happen
           to
           please
           them
           ;
           some
           designing
           Heads
           in
           the
           Council
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           have
           made
           use
           of
           those
           Mens
           hands
           to
           bring
           their
           ends
           about
           ,
           whose
           weakness
           otherways
           was
           too
           discernable
           .
           From
           these
           disorders
           they
           represent
           abroad
           the
           inclination
           of
           the
           People
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ,
           and
           alledge
           the
           Popular
           Zeal
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           highly
           suspected
           they
           are
           only
           tumults
           of
           their
           own
           making
           ,
           otherways
           upon
           the
           Complaints
           and
           Petitions
           of
           injur'd
           Persons
           ,
           redress
           might
           be
           obtained
           ,
           which
           however
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           ,
           that
           after
           such
           remonstrances
           they
           fare
           the
           
           worse
           ,
           and
           have
           this
           aggravation
           to
           their
           miseries
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           unpitied
           by
           those
           who
           ought
           to
           protect
           them
           :
           Nay
           now
           at
           last
           the
           Government
           it self
           is
           become
           a
           Party
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           where
           before
           good
           Neighbourhood
           and
           well
           affected
           Persons
           ,
           screned
           their
           Ministers
           from
           the
           Dissenters
           Barbarity
           ;
           now
           they
           suffer
           by
           a
           form
           of
           Law
           ,
           Acts
           of
           Council
           ,
           and
           are
           themselves
           reputed
           Malignants
           ,
           and
           suffer
           as
           a
           discontented
           Factious
           People
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           the
           Church
           Party
           ,
           both
           for
           number
           and
           quality
           was
           predominant
           in
           this
           Nation
           :
           The
           Nobles
           and
           Gentry
           are
           generally
           Episcopal
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           People
           especially
           Northward
           ,
           where
           to
           my
           own
           knowledge
           they
           are
           so
           well
           affected
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           no
           hard
           task
           to
           bring
           them
           ,
           
             Cultui
             &
             Ritibus
             cum
             Anglis
             Communibus
             subscribere
             ,
          
           as
           Buchanan
           saith
           the
           Ancient
           Scots
           did
           when
           they
           stood
           in
           fear
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           desired
           
           England's
           assistance
           against
           them
           ;
           my
           frequent
           reading
           of
           our
           Service
           ,
           and
           Preaching
           in
           their
           Churches
           to
           the
           Auditories
           satisfaction
           ,
           the
           Caresses
           of
           the
           Gentry
           ,
           and
           respect
           of
           the
           ordinary
           People
           ,
           whenever
           I
           met
           them
           ,
           infers
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           plainly
           discovers
           that
           they
           neither
           abhorred
           me
           nor
           my
           way
           of
           Religion
           .
           At
           Perth
           I
           was
           readily
           admitted
           into
           the
           Church
           and
           Pulpit
           ,
           though
           the
           Magistrates
           refused
           the
           same
           favor
           to
           the
           Lord
           Cardross
           a
           Privy
           Counsellor
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Argyle
           in
           behalf
           of
           two
           Cameronian
           Preachers
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           former
           of
           these
           ,
           forced
           his
           way
           thither
           upon
           one
           Sunday
           ,
           yet
           the
           Lord
           Provost
           was
           better
           provided
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           took
           the
           same
           method
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           City
           to
           oppose
           and
           baffle
           the
           Latter
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           was
           urg'd
           by
           both
           these
           Lords
           ,
           that
           that
           liberty
           they
           desired
           ,
           was
           granted
           to
           me
           some
           Sundays
           before
           ,
           The
           Magistrates
           excus'd
           themselves
           with
           an
           order
           to
           that
           purpose
           from
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Lanier
          
           .
           Even
           at
           Edinburgh
           it self
           ,
           the
           Faction
           was
           so
           weak
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           send
           privately
           to
           the
           West
           for
           assistance
           ,
           before
           they
           durst
           attempt
           any
           violence
           against
           the
           regular
           Clergy
           :
           But
           the
           College
           of
           Justice
           being
           informed
           of
           their
           coming
           ,
           Armed
           themselves
           and
           their
           Friends
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           secured
           both
           they
           and
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           until
           an
           order
           was
           obtained
           for
           laying
           down
           their
           Arms
           again
           ;
           Indeed
           at
           Glasgow
           the
           Faction
           is
           stronger
           ,
           and
           this
           Town
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           warmest
           nest
           of
           the
           Cameronians
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           the
           most
           considerable
           ,
           and
           Persons
           of
           the
           best
           quality
           are
           very
           well
           affected
           ,
           and
           would
           prevail
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Mountainers
           which
           the
           
           Malignants
           ,
           have
           sometimes
           brought
           privately
           into
           the
           Town
           to
           assault
           and
           overawe
           the
           others
           .
           But
           then
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           the
           adversary
           succeeded
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           got
           to
           such
           an
           ascendancy
           as
           to
           ruin
           the
           Church
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           supposed
           that
           the
           Church
           was
           so
           strong
           to
           have
           acted
           in
           her
           own
           safety
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           much
           admir'd
           at
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           considered
           :
           That
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           revolution
           ;
           the
           Episcopal
           Party
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           not
           knowing
           at
           that
           time
           how
           far
           things
           would
           go
           ,
           judg'd
           it
           safest
           for
           them
           to
           keep
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           deep
           impression
           of
           their
           Allegiance
           to
           King
           Iames
           ,
           they
           appeared
           a
           little
           too
           tender
           and
           unconcerned
           in
           the
           Election
           of
           Members
           for
           the
           Convention
           .
           By
           which
           means
           the
           discontented
           and
           Presbyterian
           Party
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           always
           very
           active
           ,
           so
           upon
           this
           occasion
           they
           became
           more
           numerous
           ,
           and
           carryed
           it
           against
           those
           few
           Gentlemen
           ,
           that
           shewed
           themselves
           for
           the
           Church
           and
           old
           Constitution
           .
           The
           first
           instance
           and
           discovery
           of
           their
           new
           strength
           ,
           was
           their
           carrying
           the
           Vote
           for
           the
           Committee
           about
           controverted
           Elections
           ;
           a
           point
           not
           obtained
           with
           difficulty
           ,
           as
           the
           Convention
           was
           then
           composed
           ,
           and
           the
           consequence
           was
           ,
           that
           no
           Episcopal
           Gentlemen
           should
           be
           admitted
           in
           case
           of
           a
           competition
           ,
           let
           the
           number
           of
           Electors
           in
           Shire
           or
           Borough
           be
           never
           so
           unequal
           :
           Nay
           many
           were
           allowed
           to
           be
           Members
           of
           that
           Convention
           ,
           who
           were
           uncapable
           to
           sit
           by
           the
           most
           Ancient
           Laws
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           either
           in
           Convention
           or
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           especially
           such
           as
           were
           not
           infeoft
           in
           their
           Estates
           ,
           of
           which
           instances
           might
           be
           given
           .
           The
           Episcopal
           Party
           finding
           this
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           Nobility
           withdrew
           themselves
           both
           from
           Convention
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           if
           my
           Lord
           Dundee
           had
           lived
           (
           who
           was
           a
           great
           Patron
           of
           this
           Clergy
           )
           none
           doubts
           but
           that
           he
           had
           changed
           the
           whole
           State
           of
           Affairs
           in
           this
           Nation
           :
           And
           having
           mentioned
           that
           Gentlemans
           name
           ,
           I
           insert
           one
           word
           concerning
           the
           troubles
           of
           which
           he
           seemed
           to
           be
           the
           whole
           occasion
           in
           this
           Country
           ,
           but
           did
           no
           more
           I
           think
           than
           what
           a
           great
           many
           others
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           reason
           of
           self
           Preservation
           .
           It
           appears
           then
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           he
           sat
           in
           the
           Convention
           ,
           and
           intended
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           till
           he
           heard
           of
           a
           design
           on
           Foot
           ,
           to
           Assassinate
           his
           Person
           ,
           he
           complained
           of
           this
           to
           the
           Convention
           ,
           and
           desired
           their
           Protection
           :
           But
           no
           notice
           was
           taken
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           repeated
           his
           complaints
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           prove
           the
           attempt
           ;
           and
           declared
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           assistance
           of
           their
           Authority
           ,
           he
           held
           it
           not
           safe
           to
           attend
           any
           longer
           .
           But
           all
           this
           to
           no
           purpose
           ;
           the
           only
           answer
           he
           had
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           his
           non-attendance
           would
           be
           no
           great
           loss
           
           to
           them
           ;
           hereupon
           he
           withdrew
           himself
           to
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           Person
           of
           great
           Spirit
           and
           good
           Conduct
           ,
           he
           was
           resolved
           not
           only
           to
           defend
           himself
           ,
           but
           call
           them
           also
           to
           an
           account
           ,
           whom
           he
           found
           so
           much
           incensed
           and
           set
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           generally
           believed
           here
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           gone
           no
           further
           .
           —
           But
           enough
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           The
           only
           means
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           to
           remedy
           all
           this
           is
           the
           dissolution
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           the
           Episcopal
           Party
           will
           shew
           their
           own
           strength
           ,
           and
           concern
           themselves
           more
           in
           a
           new
           Election
           ,
           then
           they
           did
           in
           that
           before
           ;
           for
           their
           eyes
           are
           now
           sufficiently
           opened
           ,
           and
           they
           see
           ,
           though
           somewhat
           late
           ,
           their
           former
           omission
           and
           mistake
           ;
           but
           withal
           see
           no
           possibility
           to
           retrieve
           themselves
           ,
           if
           this
           Parliament
           continue
           .
           Indeed
           they
           wonder
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           can
           be
           very
           fond
           of
           keeping
           it
           a
           foot
           ,
           since
           they
           have
           taken
           away
           so
           eminent
           a
           Branch
           of
           his
           Prerogative
           ,
           as
           to
           deny
           him
           a
           Sovereign
           Interest
           here
           ,
           in
           what
           is
           debatable
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           they
           wonder
           that
           His
           Majesty
           is
           not
           sensible
           ,
           how
           little
           they
           value
           the
           promoting
           of
           his
           Service
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           necessity
           of
           his
           Affairs
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           thought
           fit
           to
           give
           him
           a
           penny
           :
           They
           wonder
           how
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           the
           Church
           can
           sute
           Monarchy
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           Ruler
           should
           give
           incouragement
           to
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           many
           ;
           they
           wonder
           how
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergy
           of
           Scotland
           should
           be
           by
           a
           form
           of
           Law
           turn'd
           out
           of
           their
           Benefices
           ,
           for
           not
           praying
           for
           King
           William
           and
           Queen
           
             Mary
             in
             terminis
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Intruders
           themselves
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           observed
           ,
           refuse
           to
           do
           it
           in
           their
           Usurped
           Pulpits
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           equally
           strange
           ,
           that
           even
           these
           Gentlemen
           that
           have
           complyed
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           and
           in
           reading
           the
           Proclamation
           ,
           are
           notwithstanding
           dismist
           their
           charges
           by
           some
           other
           Libel
           ,
           or
           in
           case
           any
           be
           wanting
           to
           set
           the
           Rabble
           to
           work
           to
           out
           them
           .
           So
           that
           seeing
           no
           Obedience
           can
           secure
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           destin'd
           for
           sacrifices
           to
           those
           wild
           People
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           as
           yet
           they
           have
           made
           no
           address
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           nor
           think
           themselves
           encouraged
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           since
           their
           inveterate
           and
           implacable
           Enemies
           have
           His
           Majesties
           ears
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           such
           an
           attempt
           of
           no
           effect
           to
           them
           :
           And
           ,
           My
           Lord
           ,
           they
           also
           wonder
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           endeavours
           not
           to
           interpose
           ,
           and
           ●●ve
           the
           King
           to
           pity
           them
           in
           their
           present
           calamity
           ;
           since
           the
           violent
           Party
           in
           Scotland
           will
           certainly
           inflame
           the
           discontented
           in
           England
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           sworn
           by
           their
           Covenant
           ,
           to
           reform
           England
           upon
           their
           model
           ;
           and
           to
           purge
           the
           Neighbour-land
           from
           Popery
           and
           Superstition
           .
           My
           Lord
           ,
           
           I
           have
           had
           the
           honour
           and
           happiness
           to
           converse
           with
           the
           Clergy
           here
           of
           the
           first
           form
           ,
           and
           I
           find
           them
           very
           reverend
           ,
           and
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           judge
           very
           learned
           and
           judicious
           Gentlemen
           ,
           they
           are
           exceedingly
           wronged
           by
           the
           Faction
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           called
           ignorant
           and
           scandalous
           ;
           it
           's
           an
           unjust
           calumny
           to
           say
           they
           would
           have
           betrayed
           the
           Laws
           ,
           which
           were
           made
           for
           the
           defence
           and
           security
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ;
           when
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           two
           excepted
           ,
           were
           unanimous
           against
           the
           repeal
           of
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           against
           the
           Papists
           in
           My
           Lord
           
           Murray's
           Parliament
           1685.
           
           And
           as
           great
           is
           the
           popular
           mistake
           concerning
           the
           Bishops
           Revenues
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           have
           to
           be
           one
           Arbitrary
           Stipend
           from
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           precarious
           and
           subservient
           to
           the
           Princes
           Will
           ;
           whereas
           their
           Incomes
           are
           as
           independent
           in
           that
           respect
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishopricks
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           several
           Localities
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           here
           called
           ,
           or
           Tythes
           and
           Mannors
           to
           support
           them
           :
           These
           and
           the
           like
           objections
           against
           them
           and
           the
           regular
           Clergy
           ,
           are
           only
           inventions
           to
           countenance
           some
           Mens
           resolutions
           right
           or
           wrong
           to
           ruin
           them
           ;
           and
           indeed
           that
           they
           are
           so
           resolved
           not
           only
           against
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           they
           have
           those
           qualifications
           ,
           which
           are
           even
           now
           requisite
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           as
           praying
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           &c.
           —
           Yet
           some
           other
           objection
           is
           rais'd
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           now
           is
           a
           very
           influencing
           one
           ,
           that
           if
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Parish
           be
           Church
           People
           ,
           and
           well
           disposed
           to
           their
           Minister
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           single
           Dissenter
           among
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           to
           eject
           and
           deprive
           him
           ,
           how
           industrious
           soever
           the
           others
           are
           to
           continue
           him
           with
           them
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           instances
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           
             Mousegard
             ,
             Collingtoune
             ,
             Kirkneutoun
          
           ,
           and
           Kirklistoune
           ,
           not
           to
           mention
           several
           hundreds
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           routed
           by
           the
           Rabble
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           never
           restor'd
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           nor
           have
           opportunity
           to
           shew
           whether
           they
           will
           comply
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           My
           Lord
           ,
           if
           the
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           these
           things
           has
           made
           some
           impression
           on
           me
           ,
           it
           's
           no
           wonder
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           common
           Christianity
           .
           I
           am
           sorry
           for
           the
           distress
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           compassion
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           wish
           I
           were
           able
           to
           contribute
           any
           ways
           to
           the
           relief
           and
           recovery
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           all
           I
           can
           do
           in
           order
           to
           that
           ,
           to
           give
           your
           Lordship
           the
           best
           account
           I
           can
           of
           her
           present
           circumstances
           ;
           and
           what
           hopes
           she
           has
           in
           prospect
           upon
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           this
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           What
           Interest
           your
           Lordship
           has
           with
           Their
           Majesties
           ,
           is
           a
           
           thing
           well
           understood
           ;
           here
           I
           humbly
           recommend
           the
           Matter
           to
           your
           Lordship
           ;
           I
           beg
           pardon
           for
           this
           interruption
           given
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           by
           one
           who
           desires
           at
           all
           times
           to
           shew
           himself
           ,
           though
           he
           may
           fail
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             Most
             Obedient
             .
             Curate
             and
             Servant
          
           
             Glasgow
             
               Octob.
               12.
               —
               89.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             POST-SCRIPT
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             hastening
             to
             the
             Sea-side
             ,
             to
             be
             transported
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             an
             expedition
             no
             way
             suited
             to
             a
             Man
             of
             my
             constitution
             ,
             but
             I
             submit
             to
             my
             Lot
             and
             humbly
             intreat
             your
             Lordship
             to
             consider
             me
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Second
           LETTER
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Received
           yours
           of
           the
           date
           ,
           &c.
           
           Wherein
           as
           you
           express
           a
           mighty
           concern
           for
           the
           distress'd
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           within
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           so
           you
           prescribe
           me
           a
           task
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           be
           so
           easily
           perform'd
           as
           ye
           imagine
           :
           You
           tell
           me
           ,
           strange
           Representations
           are
           made
           of
           them
           by
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           disseminated
           through
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           ;
           you
           therefore
           require
           me
           to
           give
           you
           a
           just
           and
           true
           account
           of
           their
           Present
           State
           and
           Persecutions
           ;
           assuring
           me
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           to
           satisfie
           your
           curiosity
           ,
           as
           to
           enable
           you
           for
           their
           vindication
           .
           This
           I
           say
           is
           a
           very
           hard
           task
           ;
           for
           to
           digest
           an
           account
           of
           that
           Nature
           to
           purpose
           (
           in
           my
           opinion
           )
           would
           require
           the
           diligence
           of
           a
           great
           head
           ,
           the
           expense
           of
           much
           time
           ,
           
           and
           a
           considerable
           Volume
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           hardly
           possible
           to
           set
           their
           circumstances
           in
           their
           due
           light
           ,
           without
           deducing
           their
           Affairs
           from
           the
           very
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           dipping
           in
           matters
           of
           State
           all
           alongst
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Concern
           ;
           so
           closely
           have
           the
           two
           interests
           bee
           ▪
           still
           linked
           together
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           :
           Without
           that
           ,
           Strangers
           will
           never
           understand
           sufficiently
           ,
           either
           our
           Constitution
           ,
           or
           the
           Grounds
           on
           which
           the
           Clergy
           have
           been
           obliged
           to
           go
           in
           many
           transactions
           :
           Neither
           will
           they
           be
           able
           to
           perceive
           how
           unjust
           and
           calumnious
           the
           Representations
           be
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           by
           their
           Adversaries
           ;
           nor
           how
           partial
           they
           are
           in
           their
           accounts
           ,
           nor
           how
           carefully
           they
           take
           all
           things
           by
           the
           wrong
           handle
           ;
           industriously
           presenting
           the
           dark
           side
           of
           things
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           any
           intricacy
           ;
           and
           many
           times
           blackening
           even
           that
           which
           is
           truly
           fair
           and
           beautiful
           ,
           when
           it
           makes
           for
           their
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Such
           a
           work
           as
           that
           ,
           I
           am
           hopeful
           ,
           ye
           may
           see
           ere
           long
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           good
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           some
           abler
           Pen
           than
           mine
           will
           be
           imployed
           that
           way
           by
           and
           by
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           I
           was
           once
           inclined
           to
           have
           referred
           you
           intirely
           to
           it
           :
           But
           calling
           to
           mind
           again
           ,
           what
           earnestness
           ye
           express
           ,
           to
           have
           if
           it
           were
           but
           some
           overly
           notice
           of
           our
           Case
           ;
           and
           withal
           considering
           ,
           that
           herein
           you
           may
           be
           gratified
           without
           prejudice
           to
           that
           more
           full
           and
           large
           account
           :
           And
           likewise
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           a
           present
           account
           (
           though
           never
           so
           short
           and
           rude
           )
           may
           have
           its
           proper
           usefulness
           ;
           I
           have
           prevailed
           with
           my self
           ,
           to
           cast
           together
           what
           follows
           .
           I
           will
           use
           as
           few
           words
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           careful
           to
           observe
           exact
           Order
           and
           Method
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           your
           goodness
           will
           pardon
           that
           ,
           upon
           my
           promising
           to
           tell
           you
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           can
           be
           made
           appear
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           beyond
           all
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           I
           take
           my
           Rise
           from
           the
           Death
           of
           that
           Great
           Prince
           King
           Charles
           II.
           He
           left
           this
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           in
           more
           peaceful
           condition
           ,
           then
           it
           had
           been
           of
           a
           long
           time
           before
           ;
           it
           was
           united
           to
           a
           very
           desirable
           degree
           :
           Generally
           all
           Scotchmen
           were
           of
           one
           Communion
           ;
           for
           those
           of
           the
           Popish
           perswasion
           were
           scarcely
           one
           to
           500.
           
           The
           Quakers
           were
           not
           one
           to
           1000.
           
           The
           Presbyterians
           a
           good
           time
           before
           ,
           were
           divided
           into
           two
           Sects
           ,
           one
           (
           but
           by
           far
           the
           smaller
           )
           was
           against
           all
           Indulgences
           given
           by
           the
           King
           ;
           the
           other
           had
           taken
           the
           liberty
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           several
           times
           granted
           ,
           but
           was
           then
           retracted
           .
           This
           Party
           had
           for
           the
           most
           part
           returned
           to
           the
           Churches
           Unity
           ;
           their
           Preachers
           were
           generally
           become
           our
           Hearers
           ,
           attended
           duely
           our
           Publick
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           many
           participated
           of
           the
           same
           Sacraments
           with
           us
           .
           There
           were
           no
           separate
           Meetings
           kept
           (
           at
           
           least
           publickly
           ,
           )
           but
           very
           rarely
           ,
           and
           only
           by
           that
           other
           Party
           ,
           now
           commonly
           known
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Cameronians
           ,
           from
           one
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Cameron
          
           ,
           who
           (
           being
           sometimes
           School-master
           at
           Falkland
           ,
           and
           turn'd
           out
           of
           that
           imployment
           for
           insufficiency
           )
           betook
           himself
           to
           the
           trade
           of
           Field
           Preaching
           ,
           became
           wonderfully
           admired
           of
           the
           giddy
           Multitude
           ,
           was
           killed
           at
           last
           in
           open
           Rebellion
           ,
           at
           Airds-moss
           ,
           and
           so
           commenced
           Martyr
           Anno
           1680.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           Party
           with
           whom
           these
           sharp
           Methods
           were
           taken
           ,
           which
           are
           complain'd
           of
           in
           the
           P.
           of
           O.
           his
           Declaration
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           hugely
           aggravated
           by
           the
           Paper
           called
           the
           Scotch
           Inquisition
           .
           But
           had
           his
           Highness
           known
           their
           practices
           ;
           (
           how
           they
           (
           by
           their
           Manifesto's
           )
           rejected
           K.
           C.
           as
           their
           Sovereign
           ,
           made
           many
           Declarations
           of
           War
           against
           him
           ,
           Excommunicated
           him
           ,
           and
           (
           when
           they
           had
           opportunity
           )
           Murthered
           those
           ,
           who
           (
           in
           their
           Stations
           according
           to
           their
           duty
           ,
           )
           any
           ways
           supported
           his
           Government
           ,
           especially
           Bishops
           ,
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           Soldiers
           ;
           pretending
           it
           was
           done
           in
           a
           just
           War
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           Commission
           from
           King
           Iesus
           for
           it
           ,
           &c.
           )
           I
           doubt
           he
           would
           never
           have
           made
           the
           treatment
           they
           met
           with
           a
           grievance
           :
           And
           if
           the
           World
           knew
           it
           (
           as
           perhaps
           it
           may
           ,
           sooner
           or
           later
           )
           certainly
           it
           would
           have
           but
           a
           very
           mean
           opinion
           of
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           most
           scurrilous
           Pamphlet
           :
           I
           only
           said
           their
           Practices
           ,
           for
           all
           Presbyterians
           (
           at
           lest
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           in
           the
           Sequele
           )
           have
           really
           the
           same
           Principles
           :
           The
           only
           substantial
           difference
           is
           ,
           the
           Cameronians
           are
           the
           more
           ingenuous
           Party
           ;
           the
           rest
           the
           more
           subtle
           .
           These
           own
           their
           Principles
           when
           they
           think
           it
           seasonable
           ;
           those
           ,
           (
           like
           the
           honester
           Men
           )
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ;
           By
           these
           Cameronians
           (
           I
           say
           )
           Conventicles
           were
           only
           then
           kept
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           condemned
           for
           it
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           (
           in
           pretence
           at
           least
           )
           had
           fallen
           in
           love
           with
           Moderation
           .
        
         
           When
           King
           Iames
           came
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           Monmouth
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           Argyle
           in
           Scotland
           (
           you
           know
           )
           raised
           a
           formidable
           Rebellion
           .
           Argyle
           gave
           out
           his
           Manifesto's
           ,
           and
           made
           many
           specious
           pretences
           ,
           &c.
           it
           appeared
           he
           was
           earnest
           to
           have
           had
           the
           Presbyterians
           joyn
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           his
           Conditions
           did
           not
           please
           the
           Cameronians
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           continued
           still
           as
           formerly
           in
           the
           Kings
           and
           Churches
           Peace
           .
           This
           made
           us
           all
           hopeful
           ,
           they
           had
           once
           resolved
           seriously
           never
           to
           divide
           any
           more
           ,
           and
           weaken
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           ,
           by
           rending
           the
           Church
           in
           pieces
           :
           But
           it
           seems
           they
           went
           then
           on
           other
           Principles
           .
           They
           found
           
           Argyle's
           attempt
           desperate
           ,
           and
           their
           Party
           weak
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           smarted
           lately
           for
           Enterprises
           of
           that
           nature
           ;
           
           therefore
           they
           found
           it
           convenient
           to
           wait
           a
           sitter
           opportunity
           .
        
         
           When
           that
           Rebellion
           was
           quasht
           ,
           King
           Iames
           ,
           being
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           ,
           turn'd
           serious
           to
           have
           some
           ease
           granted
           to
           those
           of
           his
           own
           perswasion
           ;
           so
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Penal
           Statutes
           came
           to
           be
           manag'd
           :
           For
           this
           end
           ,
           it
           was
           resolved
           the
           Parliament
           should
           meet
           ,
           and
           before
           it
           sate
           ,
           several
           Persons
           of
           Greatest
           Note
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           were
           called
           up
           to
           London
           ;
           the
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           ,
           Sir
           
             George
             Lockart
          
           (
           the
           Greatest
           Lawyer
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           )
           then
           President
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           &c.
           
           Their
           errand
           was
           to
           concert
           Matters
           ,
           and
           make
           way
           for
           the
           King's
           inclinations
           in
           that
           particular
           :
           Amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           ,
           and
           the
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           now
           Archbishop
           of
           Glasgow
           :
           They
           made
           a
           condescension
           too
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           was
           very
           much
           talked
           of
           ;
           but
           I
           can
           assure
           you
           Sir
           ,
           it
           was
           nothing
           so
           odious
           in
           it self
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           represented
           to
           be
           :
           I
           have
           seen
           it
           and
           considered
           it
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           go
           the
           length
           (
           by
           far
           )
           of
           Pensionary
           Fagels
           Letter
           ;
           and
           to
           tell
           the
           truth
           freely
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           I
           can
           comprehend
           things
           ,
           they
           had
           great
           reason
           to
           go
           so
           far
           as
           they
           went
           ;
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           it
           shall
           be
           sometimes
           published
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           fully
           vindicated
           .
           But
           I
           go
           on
           .
        
         
           The
           Parliament
           met
           ;
           all
           the
           Members
           were
           qualified
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           they
           took
           the
           Test
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           the
           Court-designs
           prevailed
           not
           ;
           the
           Penal
           Statutes
           were
           still
           kept
           on
           foot
           by
           that
           Episcopal
           Parliament
           (
           pardon
           the
           Phrase
           ,
           't
           is
           ordinary
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           )
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Bishops
           too
           were
           active
           in
           the
           matter
           .
           This
           ,
           to
           let
           you
           see
           whether
           the
           Episcopal
           Party
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           can
           be
           said
           to
           be
           inclin'd
           for
           Popery
           .
        
         
           This
           disappointment
           irritated
           his
           Majesty
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           the
           next
           great
           step
           was
           ,
           the
           suspending
           ,
           stopping
           ,
           and
           disabling
           all
           the
           Laws
           against
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           granting
           a
           Toleration
           to
           Christians
           of
           all
           Perswasions
           .
           This
           was
           done
           by
           publick
           Proclamation
           ;
           the
           first
           Edition
           was
           dated
           Feb.
           12.
           1686
           
           /
           7.
           
           The
           Presbyterians
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           any
           Men
           ,
           stood
           amaz'd
           at
           the
           Dispensing
           Power
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           seem'd
           to
           see
           clearly
           the
           ill
           consequences
           of
           a
           breach
           in
           that
           juncture
           .
           This
           themselves
           frankly
           confess'd
           at
           the
           beginning
           ;
           and
           I
           know
           it
           was
           therefore
           once
           very
           near
           to
           a
           general
           resolution
           amongst
           them
           ,
           never
           to
           take
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           :
           This
           all
           know
           ,
           that
           for
           some
           Months
           after
           the
           publication
           of
           it
           ,
           no
           considerable
           breach
           was
           made
           ;
           they
           still
           continued
           in
           the
           same
           Communion
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           Ye
           will
           easily
           believe
           (
           I
           think
           )
           this
           grated
           the
           Popish
           Party
           ;
           
           for
           they
           saw
           evidently
           ,
           if
           the
           Unity
           of
           our
           Church
           was
           not
           broken
           ,
           their
           Interests
           would
           advance
           but
           very
           slowly
           ;
           so
           pains
           were
           taken
           with
           the
           Presbyterians
           to
           make
           them
           separate
           .
           And
           because
           perhaps
           they
           might
           scruple
           at
           the
           Oath
           contained
           in
           the
           first
           Edition
           of
           the
           Toleration
           ,
           a
           second
           Edition
           ,
           without
           that
           Oath
           ,
           was
           obtained
           and
           published
           .
           Whether
           the
           Arguments
           which
           were
           made
           use
           of
           to
           engage
           them
           ,
           prevailed
           with
           them
           ;
           or
           by
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           second
           Edition
           came
           out
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           Iune
           28.
           1687.
           
           )
           they
           had
           considered
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           Party
           ,
           and
           found
           they
           would
           be
           able
           to
           make
           a
           Figure
           ;
           or
           ,
           they
           had
           then
           got
           secret
           instructions
           from
           Holland
           ,
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           Dispensing
           Power
           ,
           in
           Subserviency
           to
           the
           ensuing
           Revolution
           (
           for
           which
           I
           know
           there
           be
           very
           strong
           presumptions
           )
           I
           shall
           not
           readily
           determine
           .
           This
           is
           certain
           ,
           they
           closed
           presently
           with
           the
           second
           Edition
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           pretended
           the
           terms
           in
           the
           first
           were
           too
           grievous
           ;
           and
           that
           considerable
           Mitigations
           were
           made
           in
           the
           second
           ;
           so
           they
           could
           not
           any
           longer
           be
           disobedient
           to
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           (
           you
           cannot
           quarrel
           the
           expression
           ,
           when
           ye
           know
           that
           according
           to
           their
           Divinity
           ,
           Providential
           Occurrences
           make
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           )
           nor
           neglect
           so
           blest
           an
           opportunity
           :
           Although
           't
           is
           evident
           to
           any
           who
           compares
           the
           two
           Proclamations
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           material
           alterations
           .
           'T
           is
           certain
           the
           second
           was
           design'd
           to
           carry
           on
           the
           same
           Interest
           with
           the
           first
           ;
           and
           it
           had
           altogether
           as
           much
           of
           the
           Dispensing
           Power
           in
           it
           :
           Both
           alike
           required
           ,
           that
           whoever
           would
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Toleration
           ,
           should
           own
           the
           King
           's
           absolute
           Dispensing
           Power
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           was
           granted
           ;
           only
           the
           Oath
           contained
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           was
           left
           out
           in
           the
           second
           :
           But
           even
           in
           the
           first
           it
           was
           not
           absolutely
           required
           ;
           for
           the
           Proclamation
           says
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           instead
           of
           all
           former
           Oaths
           required
           by
           Law
           ,
           That
           only
           should
           be
           taken
           and
           sworn
           ,
           by
           all
           His
           Majesties
           Subjects
           ,
           or
           such
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           or
           his
           Privy
           Council
           should
           require
           so
           to
           do
           :
           And
           moreover
           it
           was
           intirely
           dispensed
           with
           by
           the
           King's
           Letter
           to
           his
           Council
           ,
           dated
           March
           31.
           
           Anno
           1687.
           so
           that
           it
           can
           never
           be
           pretended
           as
           a
           reason
           ,
           why
           they
           did
           not
           separate
           for
           three
           Months
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           great
           Schism
           began
           amongst
           us
           ;
           the
           Toleration
           was
           it's
           Parent
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           the
           Child
           of
           the
           Dispensing
           Power
           .
           But
           before
           I
           proceed
           to
           shew
           how
           it
           was
           carried
           on
           ,
           let
           me
           remark
           one
           thing
           :
           It
           is
           ,
           whatever
           now
           they
           may
           pretend
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           ways
           any
           Principle
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           separate
           from
           us
           ,
           on
           that
           occasion
           .
           My
           Reasons
           are
           these
           ;
           They
           had
           lived
           in
           Communion
           
           with
           us
           ,
           for
           some
           years
           before
           the
           first
           Edition
           of
           the
           Toleration
           :
           They
           continued
           so
           ,
           even
           for
           some
           Months
           after
           that
           Edition
           ,
           viz.
           till
           they
           got
           the
           second
           ;
           at
           least
           very
           few
           broke
           off
           in
           that
           interim
           .
           While
           they
           lived
           in
           Communion
           with
           us
           ,
           they
           acknowledged
           their
           Consciences
           allowed
           them
           ;
           indeed
           ,
           what
           sort
           of
           Christians
           had
           they
           been
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           so
           ?
           Many
           (
           I
           can
           find
           their
           Names
           if
           I
           be
           put
           to
           it
           )
           thanked
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           reconciled
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           frequently
           protested
           all
           the
           World
           should
           never
           again
           engage
           them
           in
           the
           Schism
           .
           Nay
           some
           of
           the
           ablest
           of
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           (
           within
           a
           very
           few
           Weeks
           before
           they
           embraced
           the
           Toleration
           )
           said
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Regular
           Clergy
           ,
           they
           should
           never
           do
           it
           ;
           they
           were
           resolved
           never
           to
           Preach
           more
           in
           their
           life
           time
           .
           Further
           yet
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           even
           after
           the
           second
           Edition
           ,
           continued
           for
           a
           long
           time
           resolved
           never
           to
           engage
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           cost
           their
           Brethren
           much
           pains
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           overcome
           that
           Resolution
           :
           yea
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           deprived
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           they
           could
           return
           to
           us
           again
           .
           Can
           there
           be
           clearer
           Evidences
           for
           any
           thing
           ,
           than
           these
           are
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           some
           other
           Interest
           ,
           that
           involved
           them
           in
           such
           a
           general
           Apostacy
           from
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Concerns
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           Indeed
           ,
           how
           could
           ever
           Conscience
           be
           pretended
           in
           the
           Matter
           ?
           We
           had
           not
           the
           least
           sinful
           condition
           in
           our
           Communion
           :
           We
           still
           maintain'd
           what
           themselves
           ,
           the
           same
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ;
           we
           worshipp'd
           God
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           :
           There
           is
           no
           imaginable
           difference
           between
           them
           and
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           Sacraments
           ;
           if
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           be
           valid
           ,
           so
           are
           ours
           .
           All
           that
           was
           ever
           controverted
           amongst
           us
           ,
           was
           the
           point
           of
           Church
           Government
           ;
           't
           is
           true
           we
           use
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           and
           the
           Doxology
           ,
           and
           commonly
           require
           the
           Creed
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           they
           do
           not
           ;
           if
           these
           can
           justifie
           a
           Separation
           ,
           we
           are
           guilty
           :
           But
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           let
           the
           World
           judge
           .
           And
           now
           these
           things
           being
           so
           ,
           I
           would
           further
           ask
           any
           Man
           this
           Question
           ;
           whether
           ,
           when
           they
           make
           such
           clamours
           now
           concerning
           their
           by-past
           sufferings
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           ever
           they
           suffered
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           ?
           This
           by
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           So
           was
           the
           Schism
           circumstantiate
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           being
           once
           begun
           ,
           it
           was
           wonderful
           to
           see
           how
           soon
           it
           came
           to
           a
           considerable
           height
           ;
           within
           a
           few
           Weeks
           ,
           Meeting-houses
           were
           Erected
           in
           many
           places
           ;
           especially
           in
           the
           Western
           Shires
           ,
           (
           the
           great
           Nests
           of
           Fanaticism
           )
           and
           the
           Churches
           were
           drain'd
           ;
           Altar
           was
           set
           up
           against
           Altar
           ,
           and
           the
           pretended
           Presbyter
           against
           the
           Bishop
           .
           All
           arts
           
           were
           used
           to
           increase
           their
           Party
           ,
           and
           render
           the
           Regular
           Incumbents
           contemptible
           ;
           People
           were
           not
           left
           to
           their
           own
           choice
           ,
           to
           joyn
           or
           not
           joyn
           with
           them
           :
           But
           all
           Methods
           of
           compulsion
           ,
           except
           down-right
           force
           were
           taken
           to
           engage
           them
           ;
           if
           any
           Man
           went
           to
           Church
           (
           whither
           all
           had
           gone
           very
           lately
           )
           he
           was
           forthwith
           out
           of
           favour
           with
           the
           whole
           Gang
           ;
           if
           he
           was
           an
           Husbandman
           ,
           his
           hap
           was
           good
           if
           his
           Neighbours
           Cattle
           were
           not
           fed
           amongst
           his
           Corns
           in
           the
           Night
           time
           ;
           if
           he
           was
           a
           Tradesman
           ,
           no
           imployment
           for
           him
           ;
           if
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           an
           Estate
           (
           a
           Laird
           as
           we
           call
           them
           )
           his
           own
           Tenants
           would
           abuse
           him
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           threaten
           him
           twenty
           violences
           :
           in
           short
           ,
           nothing
           was
           left
           untryed
           ,
           that
           had
           the
           least
           probability
           of
           weakning
           our
           hands
           or
           strengthening
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           never
           a
           more
           thankful
           People
           to
           His
           Majesty
           .
           Addresses
           you
           know
           ,
           were
           then
           much
           in
           fashion
           ,
           and
           none
           more
           forward
           than
           they
           ;
           witness
           ,
           That
           famous
           one
           entituled
           ,
           To
           the
           King
           's
           Most
           Excellent
           Majesty
           ,
           The
           Humble
           Address
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           His
           Majesties
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           foot
           ,
           Subscribed
           in
           Our
           Names
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Names
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Brethren
           of
           our
           persuasion
           at
           their
           desire
           ,
           in
           which
           Address
           ,
        
         
           
             They
             His
             Majesties
             Most
             Loyal
             Subjects
             ,
             from
             the
             deep
             sense
             they
             have
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Gracious
             and
             surprizing
             favour
             ,
             in
             not
             only
             putting
             a
             stop
             to
             their
             long
             sad
             sufferings
             for
             Nonconformity
             ,
             but
             Granting
             them
             the
             Liberty
             ,
             of
             the
             publick
             and
             peaceable
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministerial
             Function
             ;
             as
             they
             bless
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             who
             put
             it
             in
             his
             Royal
             Heart
             ,
             so
             they
             do
             withal
             find
             themselves
             bound
             in
             duty
             to
             offer
             their
             most
             humble
             and
             hearty
             thanks
             to
             His
             Majesty
             .
          
           Then
           they
           make
           vast
           Protestations
           in
           behalf
           of
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           
             His
             Majesty
             is
             but
             just
             to
             them
             when
             he
             believes
             them
             Loyal
             :
             And
             by
             the
             help
             of
             God
             they
             will
             so
             demean
             themselves
             ,
             as
             His
             Majesty
             may
             find
             cause
             rather
             to
             enlarge
             than
             diminish
             his
             favours
             towards
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             humbly
             beseech
             ,
             That
             all
             who
             promote
             any
             disloyal
             Principles
             or
             Practices
             (
             as
             they
             do
             disown
             them
             )
             may
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             none
             of
             theirs
             whatsoever
             name
             they
             may
             assume
             to
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           And
           indeed
           for
           a
           good
           time
           ,
           (
           even
           till
           they
           had
           made
           a
           good
           Party
           ,
           and
           the
           P.
           of
           O.
           was
           coming
           )
           they
           continued
           moderate
           and
           thankful
           to
           a
           Miracle
           ;
           for
           tho
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           same
           Toleration
           ,
           swarms
           of
           Popish
           Priests
           were
           let
           loose
           through
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           infinitely
           active
           to
           gain
           Converts
           ,
           compassing
           Sea
           and
           Land
           to
           make
           one
           Proselyte
           ,
           yet
           seldom
           so
           much
           as
           one
           word
           against
           Popery
           in
           any
           Meeting-house
           :
           Whether
           it
           was
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           indiscreet
           ,
           to
           fall
           on
           their
           Brethren
           who
           stood
           upon
           the
           same
           bottom
           
           with
           themselves
           ;
           or
           they
           had
           receiv'd
           it
           amongst
           their
           Injunctions
           from
           the
           Court
           Party
           ,
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           these
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ;
           or
           they
           did
           not
           understand
           the
           Controversies
           (
           which
           seems
           the
           most
           probable
           ,
           )
           and
           so
           found
           themselves
           obliged
           in
           prudence
           to
           let
           them
           alone
           ;
           I
           am
           not
           concerned
           to
           determine
           .
           'T
           is
           certain
           it
           was
           so
           
             de
             facto
          
           (
           for
           once
           to
           make
           use
           hereof
           that
           term
           )
           and
           I
           have
           twenty
           times
           heard
           it
           confess'd
           by
           their
           constant
           Auditors
           .
           Nay
           to
           this
           very
           day
           (
           though
           now
           they
           may
           make
           bold
           with
           Popery
           ,
           without
           the
           hazard
           of
           giving
           the
           present
           Court
           a
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           it
           might
           be
           expected
           they
           should
           do
           it
           ,
           for
           very
           obvious
           Reasons
           )
           they
           very
           rarely
           meddle
           with
           it
           .
           Their
           great
           work
           is
           to
           batter
           down
           Antichristian
           Prelacy
           and
           Malignancy
           ,
           Prelacy
           has
           been
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           the
           Calamities
           this
           Nation
           has
           groaned
           under
           ,
           God
           knows
           for
           how
           many
           years
           ;
           King
           Iesus
           has
           been
           banished
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           has
           not
           been
           Preached
           in
           this
           Land
           these
           27
           years
           by-past
           .
           Upon
           my
           word
           I
           'm
           serious
           Sir
           ,
           there
           's
           nothing
           more
           ordinary
           in
           their
           Sermons
           then
           such
           cant
           ;
           and
           though
           their
           Texts
           be
           commonly
           taken
           from
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           all
           pat
           and
           home
           to
           the
           purpose
           :
           I
           could
           easily
           give
           you
           a
           great
           many
           good
           notes
           of
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Sermons
           ;
           and
           condescend
           upon
           the
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           perhaps
           ye
           may
           see
           that
           sometimes
           done
           by
           it self
           .
        
         
           While
           in
           these
           Conventicles
           ,
           Popery
           was
           so
           kindly
           forborn
           ;
           in
           our
           Churches
           these
           Controversies
           were
           our
           most
           frequent
           Subjects
           ;
           especially
           in
           these
           places
           where
           Priests
           were
           setting
           up
           .
           This
           is
           well
           known
           all
           over
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           some
           suffered
           ,
           and
           many
           were
           terribly
           threatned
           for
           it
           ,
           I
           could
           give
           you
           part
           of
           their
           Names
           and
           Histories
           if
           it
           were
           needful
           .
        
         
           Such
           was
           the
           broken
           State
           of
           our
           Church
           from
           Iuly
           87.
           till
           October
           88
           ,
           when
           the
           late
           great
           Revolution
           began
           to
           cast
           up
           ;
           and
           his
           Highness
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           was
           said
           to
           be
           coming
           to
           Britain
           ,
           to
           deliver
           us
           from
           Popery
           and
           Slavery
           ,
           and
           restore
           our
           Religion
           ,
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           :
           You
           know
           that
           was
           an
           extraordinary
           Enterprise
           ;
           Britain
           had
           not
           been
           Invaded
           by
           any
           Foreign
           Prince
           ,
           for
           an
           hundred
           Years
           before
           .
           Therefore
           it
           was
           expedient
           his
           Highness
           should
           forecast
           ,
           for
           as
           kindly
           a
           reception
           as
           was
           possible
           ;
           to
           this
           end
           he
           gave
           out
           his
           Declarations
           for
           both
           Kingdoms
           .
           It
           seems
           that
           either
           his
           Highness
           ,
           has
           been
           diffident
           of
           the
           Regular
           Clergy
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           dreaded
           they
           would
           not
           so
           readily
           embark
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Presbyterians
           were
           likely
           to
           do
           ;
           or
           he
           has
           had
           none
           ,
           or
           very
           few
           of
           the
           Scotch
           Nation
           then
           about
           him
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           of
           that
           persuasion
           .
           
           For
           the
           Declaration
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           we
           found
           to
           be
           purely
           Presbyterian
           :
           I
           'm
           confident
           Doctor
           Burnet
           did
           not
           Pen
           it
           ;
           otherwise
           the
           Act
           of
           Glasgow
           had
           not
           been
           put
           into
           it
           as
           a
           Grievance
           :
           He
           knows
           very
           well
           upon
           what
           reasons
           it
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           pleases
           ,
           can
           easily
           justifie
           it
           ;
           neither
           had
           the
           Clergy
           of
           the
           West
           (
           for
           they
           must
           be
           the
           Men
           )
           been
           so
           generally
           pronounced
           scandalous
           and
           ignorant
           :
           He
           was
           better
           acquainted
           with
           many
           of
           them
           than
           so
           ;
           I
           had
           rather
           think
           ,
           the
           Doctor
           had
           never
           seen
           that
           Declaration
           until
           it
           was
           published
           .
           But
           what
           though
           he
           had
           ?
           and
           for
           Reasons
           of
           State
           ,
           thought
           fit
           to
           let
           it
           go
           as
           it
           was
           ?
           'T
           is
           no
           great
           matter
           .
           As
           I
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           down-right
           Presbyterian
           ,
           and
           presag'd
           no
           good
           to
           us
           :
           But
           God
           be
           thanked
           ,
           it
           found
           us
           generally
           in
           good
           preparation
           for
           suffering
           Persecution
           ,
           for
           we
           had
           cast
           up
           our
           accounts
           before
           ,
           and
           foreseen
           that
           possibly
           we
           might
           be
           expos'd
           to
           Tryals
           :
           though
           we
           had
           not
           much
           reflected
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           be
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           Protestants
           .
           We
           were
           confirmed
           further
           yet
           in
           our
           suspicions
           ,
           when
           we
           found
           that
           those
           who
           were
           engaged
           in
           the
           Presbyterian
           Interests
           ,
           were
           flocking
           up
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           making
           the
           most
           numerous
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           active
           appearances
           about
           his
           Highness's
           Court
           ;
           that
           they
           only
           had
           his
           ear
           ,
           and
           seem'd
           to
           be
           the
           chief
           Persons
           ,
           who
           (
           upon
           His
           Majesties
           Retirement
           )
           transferr'd
           the
           Government
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           upon
           him
           .
           By
           these
           steps
           ,
           we
           began
           to
           see
           further
           too
           into
           the
           politicks
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           Designs
           they
           had
           carried
           on
           the
           Schism
           so
           vigorously
           the
           year
           before
           ;
           yet
           we
           never
           dreaded
           that
           such
           horrid
           Barbarities
           would
           be
           our
           lot
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           were
           put
           in
           execution
           .
           And
           so
           I
           am
           introduced
           to
           the
           main
           part
           of
           my
           work
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           give
           you
           a
           brief
           account
           ,
           a
           taste
           as
           it
           were
           of
           our
           present
           Sufferings
           ;
           which
           were
           they
           represented
           fully
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           their
           proper
           Colours
           ,
           perhaps
           they
           would
           not
           obtain
           belief
           among
           Strangers
           :
           Nor
           will
           I
           make
           it
           my
           work
           at
           present
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           both
           for
           that
           I
           intend
           brevity
           ,
           and
           am
           unwilling
           to
           give
           to
           the
           World
           such
           a
           disgust
           at
           my
           Native
           Country
           ,
           as
           the
           Barbarities
           we
           met
           with
           ,
           fully
           laid
           open
           ,
           must
           needs
           produce
           in
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           any
           sense
           either
           of
           Christianity
           or
           Humanity
           .
           In
           short
           then
           :
        
         
           It
           pleased
           Almighty
           God
           (
           to
           whose
           Providence
           it
           becomes
           us
           humbly
           to
           submit
           in
           all
           conditions
           )
           to
           permit
           that
           we
           should
           have
           a
           Tryal
           of
           the
           Cross
           ;
           whereof
           God
           forbid
           we
           should
           ever
           be
           ashamed
           ;
           and
           ,
           for
           that
           end
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           up
           to
           the
           malice
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           thrust
           us
           into
           the
           furnace
           .
           For
           carrying
           on
           which
           Glorious
           Work
           ,
           this
           was
           their
           opportunity
           ;
           when
           the
           certain
           
           accounts
           came
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           
           Oranges's
           Resolutions
           ,
           to
           come
           into
           England
           ,
           all
           our
           standing
           Forces
           were
           called
           thither
           :
           So
           that
           this
           Kingdom
           was
           left
           destitute
           of
           such
           means
           as
           were
           necessary
           to
           secure
           the
           Peace
           ,
           if
           any
           disturbance
           should
           happen
           to
           arise
           amongst
           us
           .
           When
           that
           Prince
           Landed
           ,
           King
           Iames
           being
           deserted
           by
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           disown'd
           by
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           was
           put
           upon
           the
           necessity
           of
           leaving
           Britain
           :
           And
           here
           in
           Scotland
           his
           Council
           very
           soon
           dissolv'd
           ,
           of
           its
           own
           accord
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           effect
           the
           Nation
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           without
           Government
           ,
           by
           whose
           fault
           I
           am
           not
           now
           to
           inquire
           .
           Upon
           this
           His
           Majesties
           sudden
           Abdication
           ,
           and
           voluntary
           dissolution
           of
           his
           Council
           ,
           our
           Brethren
           found
           it
           seasonable
           for
           them
           to
           turn
           serious
           with
           us
           .
           But
           it
           was
           expedient
           to
           project
           how
           their
           Game
           might
           be
           successful
           ,
           before
           they
           began
           to
           play
           it
           :
           Therefore
           a
           Stratagem
           was
           contrived
           ;
           a
           general
           Massacre
           of
           Protestants
           was
           pretended
           ,
           and
           alledged
           to
           be
           intended
           by
           the
           Papists
           .
           But
           how
           to
           be
           effectual
           ?
           Seeing
           their
           Numbers
           were
           so
           very
           few
           ,
           especially
           on
           the
           South-side
           of
           the
           Forth
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           the
           chief
           Scene
           of
           the
           Tragedy
           ?
           for
           that
           ,
           this
           salvo
           was
           at
           hand
           :
           So
           many
           Thousands
           of
           Irish-men
           were
           landed
           in
           Galloway
           ,
           had
           already
           burnt
           the
           Towns
           of
           Kirkhudbright
           all
           to
           Ashes
           ,
           and
           put
           all
           to
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           Young
           and
           Old
           ,
           Male
           and
           Female
           ,
           only
           three
           or
           four
           Persons
           (
           like
           
           Iob's
           Nuncio's
           )
           had
           escaped
           ;
           and
           these
           Savages
           were
           posting
           hard
           ,
           to
           be
           over
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           Story
           flew
           at
           the
           rate
           of
           a
           Miracle
           ;
           for
           within
           twenty
           four
           hours
           or
           so
           ,
           it
           was
           spread
           every
           where
           through
           the
           greater
           half
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           No
           body
           doubts
           now
           ,
           but
           People
           were
           appointed
           at
           several
           Posts
           ,
           to
           transmit
           it
           every
           where
           at
           that
           same
           time
           ,
           for
           it
           run
           like
           Lightning
           ;
           and
           wherever
           it
           went
           ,
           it
           was
           so
           confidently
           asserted
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           forthwith
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           Plot
           who
           disbeliev'd
           it
           .
           At
           first
           we
           all
           wondered
           what
           it
           might
           mean
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           not
           long
           before
           we
           learned
           by
           the
           effects
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           Politick
           ;
           for
           immediatly
           in
           the
           Western
           Shires
           (
           where
           the
           Fiction
           was
           first
           propagated
           )
           tumultuary
           Rabbles
           knotted
           ,
           and
           went
           about
           ,
           searching
           for
           Arms
           ,
           every
           body's
           house
           whom
           they
           suspected
           as
           disaffected
           to
           their
           Interests
           :
           The
           pretext
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Country
           might
           be
           in
           a
           posture
           of
           defence
           against
           the
           Irish
           ;
           but
           the
           real
           purpose
           was
           that
           all
           might
           be
           made
           naked
           ,
           who
           were
           inclinable
           to
           retard
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           prosecution
           of
           their
           designs
           upon
           the
           Clergy
           .
           Especially
           they
           were
           sure
           ,
           no
           Minister
           should
           have
           Sword
           or
           Pistol
           (
           as
           indeed
           few
           had
           any
           )
           or
           any
           other
           Weapon
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           useful
           for
           his
           defence
           ,
           if
           an
           attempt
           should
           be
           made
           on
           him
           .
           
           When
           they
           had
           thus
           made
           their
           preparations
           for
           the
           work
           (
           and
           you
           would
           wonder
           to
           hear
           how
           speedily
           ,
           and
           yet
           how
           dexterously
           it
           was
           done
           )
           they
           fell
           frankly
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           on
           Christmas
           day
           (
           that
           day
           which
           once
           brought
           good
           tidings
           of
           great
           joy
           to
           all
           People
           ;
           )
           that
           day
           which
           once
           was
           celebrated
           by
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           it self
           ,
           and
           whereon
           they
           sung
           ,
           Glory
           to
           God
           in
           the
           Highest
           ,
           on
           Earth
           Peace
           ,
           and
           good
           will
           towards
           Men
           :
           That
           day
           which
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Church
           ever
           since
           has
           solemnized
           ,
           for
           the
           greatest
           Mercy
           that
           ever
           was
           shewn
           to
           sinful
           Mortals
           ;
           that
           day
           I
           say
           it
           was
           (
           to
           the
           Eternal
           Honour
           of
           all
           ,
           especially
           Scotch
           ,
           Presbyterians
           )
           on
           which
           they
           began
           the
           Tragedy
           ;
           for
           so
           were
           matters
           concerted
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           upon
           that
           same
           very
           day
           ,
           different
           Parties
           started
           out
           in
           different
           places
           ,
           and
           fell
           upon
           the
           Ministers
           :
           Particularly
           about
           five
           or
           six
           of
           the
           Clock
           at
           Night
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Gabriel
             Russel
          
           Minister
           at
           Govean
           ,
           was
           assaulted
           by
           a
           number
           of
           Fellows
           (
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           told
           ,
           his
           own
           Parishioners
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           sometimes
           done
           considerable
           Kindnesses
           )
           in
           his
           own
           house
           :
           They
           beat
           his
           Wife
           ,
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           himself
           too
           ,
           so
           inhumanely
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           almost
           endangered
           his
           life
           ;
           carried
           off
           the
           Poor's
           Box
           and
           other
           Utensils
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           threatned
           peremptorily
           if
           he
           should
           ever
           offer
           after
           that
           to
           Preach
           there
           ,
           he
           might
           assure
           himself
           of
           more
           severe
           treatment
           .
        
         
           That
           same
           night
           about
           Eleven
           of
           the
           Clock
           ,
           another
           Party
           came
           to
           the
           Dwelling-house
           of
           Mr.
           Finnie
           Minister
           at
           Cathcart
           ;
           he
           was
           from
           home
           himself
           :
           The
           Season
           was
           not
           only
           then
           naturally
           cold
           ,
           but
           a
           most
           vehement
           frost
           prevail'd
           ;
           yet
           (
           behold
           their
           humanity
           !
           )
           they
           thrust
           his
           Wife
           ,
           with
           four
           or
           five
           small
           Children
           out
           of
           doors
           ,
           about
           Midnight
           ;
           threw
           out
           all
           his
           furniture
           ,
           and
           (
           till
           after
           more
           than
           half
           an
           hours
           intreaty
           )
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           poor
           Gentlewoman
           with
           her
           tender
           Babes
           ,
           to
           have
           lodging
           that
           night
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           in
           the
           Stable
           ,
           nor
           a
           Fire
           of
           her
           own
           Walls
           to
           keep
           the
           Young
           ones
           from
           the
           severities
           of
           the
           Weather
           .
           The
           weak
           tender
           Children
           ,
           (
           and
           no
           wonder
           ,
           when
           expos'd
           to
           such
           a
           rigour
           )
           almost
           all
           sick'ned
           thereafter
           :
           But
           whether
           any
           of
           them
           dyed
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
        
         
           That
           same
           Night
           Mr.
           Buyd
           Minister
           at
           Carmunnock
           ,
           his
           Family
           was
           as
           rudely
           treated
           ;
           and
           in
           many
           other
           places
           ,
           it
           was
           solemnized
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           But
           I
           am
           not
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           to
           give
           you
           a
           particular
           inventory
           of
           all
           the
           incredible
           Barbarities
           ,
           which
           were
           either
           on
           that
           ,
           or
           many
           subsequent
           days
           committed
           :
           That
           would
           make
           this
           Letter
           hugely
           swell
           beyond
           its
           primary
           design
           ;
           for
           what
           work
           would
           it
           require
           to
           represent
           particularly
        
         
         
           How
           they
           took
           Mr.
           
             Robert
             Bell
          
           Minister
           at
           Kilmarnock
           ,
           from
           his
           Chamber
           on
           a
           very
           frosty
           day
           ,
           kept
           him
           four
           or
           five
           hours
           bare-headed
           ,
           exposed
           to
           the
           Cold
           ;
           caused
           his
           own
           Sexton
           to
           tear
           his
           Gown
           in
           pieces
           from
           his
           Shoulders
           ;
           took
           the
           English
           Liturgy
           from
           his
           pocket
           ,
           and
           burnt
           it
           with
           much
           ceremony
           in
           the
           Market-place
           ;
           calling
           him
           Papist
           ,
           and
           it
           the
           Mass-book
           in
           
             English
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           How
           they
           came
           upon
           Mr.
           Simpson
           Minister
           at
           Gastown
           ,
           took
           him
           out
           bare-headed
           also
           ,
           caused
           his
           Sexton
           carry
           his
           Morning
           Gown
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           publick
           place
           of
           the
           Village
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           had
           put
           his
           Canonical
           Gowns
           and
           Cassicks
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           necessary
           a
           Gown
           should
           be
           torn
           ;
           that
           was
           an
           essential
           formality
           ,
           )
           where
           they
           caused
           him
           to
           put
           it
           on
           ,
           and
           then
           rent
           it
           in
           pieces
           .
           How
           thereafter
           they
           carried
           him
           to
           a
           River
           ,
           forced
           him
           to
           wade
           through
           it
           ,
           at
           one
           of
           the
           deepest
           places
           ,
           then
           turn'd
           his
           face
           Northward
           ,
           saying
           to
           him
           ,
           get
           you
           gone
           to
           your
           own
           Country
           ,
           and
           see
           for
           your
           life
           you
           never
           look
           Southward
           or
           Westward
           again
           .
        
         
           How
           they
           carried
           Mr.
           Miln
           Minister
           at
           Cawdir
           ,
           his
           Gown
           ,
           being
           from
           home
           himself
           ,
           in
           procession
           to
           the
           Church-yard
           ,
           made
           a
           long
           harangue
           ,
           concerning
           their
           Zeal
           for
           God's
           Glory
           and
           the
           Good
           Old
           Cause
           ,
           after
           that
           a
           long
           Prayer
           ,
           then
           rent
           the
           Gown
           ;
           and
           concluded
           the
           solemnity
           with
           a
           volly
           of
           shot
           ,
           &c.
           
           Could
           there
           be
           greater
           dishonour
           done
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           Holy
           Religion
           .
           How
           they
           smote
           Mr.
           White
           Minister
           at
           Balingtre
           ,
           on
           the
           face
           with
           the
           butt
           of
           a
           Musket
           ,
           for
           speaking
           to
           them
           with
           his
           Cap
           on
           ,
           as
           they
           worded
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           in
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           and
           the
           Fellow
           that
           said
           and
           did
           so
           ,
           was
           a
           mean
           Pedler
           .
           How
           they
           thrust
           at
           his
           heart
           with
           a
           naked
           Sword
           ;
           so
           that
           both
           his
           Cloaths
           and
           Skin
           were
           pierced
           ,
           though
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           good
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           through
           the
           throng
           that
           was
           in
           the
           Room
           ,
           and
           what
           through
           the
           distance
           the
           Miscreant
           stood
           at
           ,
           who
           made
           the
           thrust
           ,
           the
           Wound
           was
           not
           dangerous
           ?
           and
           how
           they
           beat
           his
           Wife
           most
           rudely
           ,
           though
           at
           that
           time
           she
           was
           so
           big
           with
           Child
           ,
           that
           she
           had
           past
           her
           Reckning
           .
        
         
           How
           in
           a
           mighty
           storm
           of
           frost
           and
           snow
           ,
           they
           took
           Mr.
           Brown
           Minister
           at
           Kells
           in
           Galloway
           ,
           then
           residing
           at
           Newtoun
           ,
           carried
           him
           to
           the
           Mercat
           place
           about
           four
           of
           the
           Clock
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           tyed
           him
           to
           a
           Cart
           ,
           set
           his
           face
           to
           the
           Weather
           ,
           &c.
           in
           which
           posture
           he
           had
           certainly
           died
           ,
           if
           a
           poor
           Woman
           ,
           whose
           heart
           it
           seems
           was
           made
           of
           softer
           mettal
           ,
           had
           not
           cast
           some
           Cloaths
           about
           him
           .
        
         
           How
           they
           came
           on
           Mr.
           
             Francis
             Ross
          
           Minister
           at
           Renfrew
           ,
           and
           
           threw
           out
           his
           Wife
           the
           third
           day
           after
           she
           was
           brought
           to
           Bed
           ,
           together
           with
           her
           tender
           Infant
           .
        
         
           How
           they
           treated
           Mr.
           Guthrie
           Minister
           at
           Keir
           ,
           in
           a
           stormy
           rainy
           day
           ,
           turning
           all
           his
           Family
           and
           Furniture
           out
           at
           doors
           ,
           although
           three
           of
           his
           Children
           were
           dangerously
           sick
           ,
           one
           of
           a
           Feaver
           ,
           the
           other
           two
           of
           the
           Small
           Pox
           ;
           and
           how
           two
           of
           them
           dyed
           upon
           that
           treatment
           .
        
         
           How
           by
           their
           rudenesses
           to
           Mr.
           Skinner
           Minister
           at
           Daly
           ,
           they
           first
           frighted
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           a
           Young
           Gentlewoman
           Aged
           about
           twenty
           ,
           into
           a
           Feaver
           ;
           and
           then
           returning
           after
           five
           or
           six
           days
           ,
           while
           she
           was
           in
           the
           rage
           of
           it
           ,
           how
           they
           turn'd
           her
           out
           of
           her
           Bed
           ,
           pretending
           to
           search
           for
           arms
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           very
           well
           known
           the
           whole
           Country
           over
           ,
           the
           good
           Mans
           genius
           lay
           never
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           so
           disturbed
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           dyed
           raving
           ,
           amongst
           her
           last
           words
           repeating
           these
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           O!
           these
           wicked
           Men
           will
           Murther
           my
           Father
           .
           How
           they
           contrived
           and
           carryed
           on
           the
           Tumults
           at
           Edinburgh
           and
           Glasgow
           .
           What
           Letters
           were
           sent
           to
           some
           ;
           what
           Citations
           in
           Name
           of
           the
           Rabble
           to
           others
           ,
           commanding
           them
           to
           remove
           from
           their
           Churches
           and
           Manses
           under
           the
           highest
           Penalties
           .
           What
           work
           would
           it
           require
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           digest
           all
           these
           and
           the
           like
           instances
           fully
           and
           particularly
           ?
           perhaps
           the
           World
           may
           sometimes
           see
           it
           done
           :
           But
           it
           is
           enough
           for
           my
           purpose
           at
           present
           ,
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           their
           common
           Methods
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           means
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ,
           more
           than
           two
           hundred
           were
           thrust
           from
           their
           Churches
           and
           Dwellings
           .
           Do
           not
           think
           I
           am
           imposing
           on
           you
           ;
           what
           I
           have
           affirmed
           can
           be
           so
           attested
           ,
           that
           greater
           Moral
           Evidence
           can
           be
           had
           for
           nothing
           .
        
         
           When
           ye
           have
           read
           thus
           far
           ,
           and
           when
           your
           surprise
           and
           first
           horrors
           are
           over
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           your
           temper
           is
           ,
           you
           fall
           a
           pondering
           what
           I
           have
           told
           you
           ;
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           things
           may
           offer
           themselves
           to
           your
           consideration
           ;
           such
           is
           your
           humanity
           ,
           that
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           casting
           about
           for
           Topicks
           and
           Apologies
           to
           alleviate
           this
           heavy
           charge
           ,
           I
           am
           giving
           in
           against
           our
           Persecutors
           .
           What
           ?
           (
           so
           may
           you
           think
           )
           certainly
           no
           applications
           have
           been
           made
           to
           those
           in
           power
           ;
           for
           what
           Person
           in
           the
           World
           bearing
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           found
           himself
           obliged
           in
           credit
           and
           honour
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           duty
           ,
           to
           fall
           on
           speedy
           remedies
           for
           stopping
           such
           an
           impetuous
           Current
           of
           bare-faced
           Wickedness
           ?
           Or
           ,
           at
           most
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           but
           pure
           Rabble
           ,
           the
           scum
           and
           refuse
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           acted
           these
           Barbarities
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           been
           so
           numerous
           ,
           so
           fierce
           and
           uncontrolable
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           that
           
           Authority
           has
           been
           too
           weak
           for
           them
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Nobility
           or
           Gentry
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Preachers
           ,
           could
           allow
           of
           ,
           or
           have
           an
           hand
           in
           such
           Villanies
           :
           Or
           ,
           if
           these
           in
           Power
           were
           acquainted
           with
           such
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           gave
           no
           protection
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Rabble
           had
           encouragement
           from
           any
           Persons
           of
           better
           Quality
           ;
           you
           can
           hardly
           miss
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           these
           Clergy-men
           who
           were
           so
           treated
           ,
           have
           been
           the
           most
           profligate
           Rogues
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           Wretches
           ,
           who
           deserv'd
           to
           be
           swept
           from
           off
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           without
           pity
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           solemnities
           of
           disgrace
           and
           contempt
           ;
           for
           what
           else
           can
           be
           imagined
           to
           justifie
           such
           proceedings
           ?
           Thus
           (
           I
           say
           )
           perhaps
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           you
           may
           reason
           with
           your self
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           making
           your
           reflections
           on
           what
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           :
           Be
           pleased
           therefore
           to
           have
           a
           little
           patience
           ,
           and
           consider
           what
           I
           am
           to
           tell
           you
           further
           .
        
         
           No
           sooner
           did
           these
           outrages
           begin
           ,
           than
           such
           applications
           were
           made
           ,
           as
           you
           your self
           (
           I
           'm
           sure
           )
           will
           judge
           sufficient
           .
           Such
           of
           the
           Peers
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           were
           Privy
           Counsellors
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           gone
           for
           London
           were
           addressed
           ,
           but
           they
           could
           bring
           us
           no
           relief
           :
           Our
           next
           Work
           therefore
           was
           to
           send
           up
           private
           accounts
           to
           London
           ,
           as
           we
           had
           interest
           or
           acquaintance
           ,
           with
           those
           of
           our
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           who
           were
           there
           .
           But
           our
           Enemies
           had
           well
           foreseen
           all
           that
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           instruments
           ready
           to
           run
           down
           all
           private
           Letters
           ,
           as
           the
           blackest
           Lies
           and
           Forgeries
           ;
           and
           we
           were
           called
           all
           the
           infamous
           things
           that
           could
           be
           :
           Our
           design
           was
           to
           work
           mischief
           ,
           and
           breed
           disturbances
           .
           We
           were
           Popishly
           affected
           ;
           and
           the
           Politick
           of
           such
           reports
           was
           to
           hinder
           the
           Settlement
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           and
           Establishment
           of
           the
           Government
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           we
           were
           mortal
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Glorious
           Designs
           for
           securing
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           &c.
           
           They
           received
           Letters
           to
           the
           quite
           contrary
           ;
           sure
           they
           were
           ,
           their
           Correspondents
           were
           Men
           well
           acquainted
           with
           whatever
           passed
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           they
           were
           Men
           of
           Conscience
           and
           undoubted
           Integrity
           :
           They
           would
           not
           conceal
           the
           truth
           ,
           far
           less
           would
           they
           write
           Lies
           and
           Falshoods
           ;
           yet
           their
           accounts
           bore
           daily
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           no
           such
           Persecutions
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           no
           Tumults
           ,
           no
           Rabbles
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Kingdom
           was
           in
           a
           most
           profound
           peace
           ,
           and
           every
           Man
           had
           all
           imaginable
           security
           ,
           especially
           the
           Clergy
           .
           With
           such
           bold
           affirmations
           as
           these
           ,
           they
           perswaded
           his
           Highness
           ,
           on
           whom
           was
           transferred
           the
           Government
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           accounts
           were
           most
           false
           and
           villanous
           ,
           and
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           believe
           
           them
           ;
           only
           by
           them
           he
           might
           judge
           what
           a
           pack
           we
           were
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           we
           were
           advertised
           of
           by
           some
           of
           our
           Friends
           :
           Wherefore
           ,
           to
           give
           his
           Highness
           convincing
           Evidence
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           possible
           ,
           the
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Seven
           Presbyteries
           ,
           (
           that
           you
           may
           not
           be
           scandalized
           at
           the
           word
           ,
           be
           pleased
           to
           know
           that
           according
           to
           the
           constitution
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           the
           Presbyters
           of
           the
           same
           Diocess
           ,
           are
           commonly
           combined
           into
           several
           Consistories
           or
           Fraternities
           :
           These
           Consistories
           meet
           usually
           once
           in
           three
           or
           four
           Weeks
           for
           Discipline
           ;
           lesser
           matters
           they
           dispatch
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           they
           prepare
           for
           their
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           these
           Consistories
           or
           Fraternities
           with
           us
           ,
           are
           commonly
           called
           Presbyteries
           )
           of
           
             Glasgow
             ,
             Hamilton
             ,
             Lanerk
             ,
             Air
             ,
             Irwiny
             ,
             Paisley
          
           and
           Dumbartoun
           ,
           on
           whom
           the
           Persecution
           came
           first
           ,
           and
           lay
           most
           heavily
           ,
           communicated
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           concluded
           to
           send
           up
           one
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           well
           instructed
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           his
           Highness
           with
           their
           circumstances
           .
           Accordingly
           Dr.
           Scott
           Dean
           of
           Glasgow
           was
           sent
           to
           London
           :
           He
           had
           with
           him
           ,
           an
           humble
           Petition
           for
           protection
           ,
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           his
           Highness
           ,
           and
           a
           Commission
           to
           himself
           to
           present
           it
           ;
           each
           of
           them
           subscribed
           by
           twelve
           or
           fourteen
           hands
           :
           Besides
           these
           two
           Papers
           ,
           that
           the
           evidence
           might
           be
           yet
           more
           unquestionable
           ,
           he
           had
           likewise
           particular
           accounts
           of
           the
           injuries
           and
           violences
           done
           to
           the
           Brethren
           of
           these
           several
           Presbyteries
           ,
           from
           their
           Respective
           Deputies
           ,
           who
           met
           with
           Power
           to
           send
           him
           ,
           subscribed
           with
           their
           Hands
           ;
           and
           wherein
           they
           undertook
           to
           make
           good
           what
           they
           Represented
           ,
           upon
           their
           highest
           Perils
           .
           What
           more
           could
           be
           required
           to
           make
           Faith
           ?
           to
           make
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           complaints
           appear
           beyond
           all
           exception
           ?
           Yet
           when
           the
           Doctor
           came
           to
           London
           with
           these
           instructions
           ,
           the
           good
           Party
           continued
           to
           have
           the
           forehead
           to
           contradict
           all
           ,
           and
           run
           him
           down
           with
           Noise
           and
           Clamour
           .
           However
           ,
           his
           Highness
           was
           convinced
           then
           ,
           of
           the
           Western
           Barbarities
           ,
           and
           seem'd
           willing
           to
           contribute
           for
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Clergy
           :
           So
           a
           Declaration
           was
           ordered
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           dated
           Feb.
           6.
           1688
           
           /
           9.
           
           And
           ,
           though
           Dr.
           Scott
           was
           earnest
           to
           have
           had
           some
           Clauses
           put
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           very
           proper
           and
           useful
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           obtain
           their
           insertion
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           it
           seem'd
           favourable
           to
           the
           Regular
           Clergy
           .
           But
           would
           ye
           know
           what
           success
           it
           had
           ?
           You
           may
           learn
           that
           from
           the
           Tumult
           ,
           which
           happened
           at
           Glasgow
           after
           it's
           publication
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           protection
           promised
           ,
           and
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Peace
           commanded
           by
           that
           Declaration
           ,
           at
           the
           desire
           of
           many
           People
           of
           
           the
           best
           quality
           within
           the
           City
           ,
           upon
           the
           17
           th
           of
           Feb.
           The
           Parson
           of
           Glasgow
           ventured
           to
           the
           Pulpit
           ;
           but
           was
           forced
           to
           escape
           for
           his
           life
           before
           Sermon
           was
           ended
           ;
           for
           instantly
           ,
           upon
           notice
           given
           that
           Sermon
           was
           in
           the
           Cathedral
           ,
           (
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           their
           Preachers
           as
           I
           am
           told
           )
           all
           the
           Meeting-houses
           emptied
           ,
           and
           forthwith
           went
           to
           Arms
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           discharged
           several
           Guns
           through
           the
           Windows
           ,
           then
           made
           open
           the
           Doors
           by
           force
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           summ
           ,
           many
           were
           wounded
           ,
           several
           Gentlewomen
           were
           stript
           almost
           naked
           ,
           and
           most
           rudely
           treated
           ;
           but
           you
           must
           expect
           the
           full
           account
           of
           this
           from
           some
           other
           hand
           .
        
         
           So
           likewise
           Master
           
             Iames
             Litle
          
           Minister
           at
           Trailslat
           ,
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           same
           Declaration
           ,
           resolved
           to
           have
           repossess'd
           himself
           of
           his
           Pulpit
           ;
           but
           was
           exercised
           to
           purpose
           by
           a
           Rabble
           of
           Females
           ,
           who
           tore
           not
           only
           his
           Coat
           ,
           but
           his
           very
           shirt
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           (
           such
           was
           their
           modesty
           )
           had
           well
           nigh
           done
           the
           like
           with
           his
           breeches
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           cryed
           to
           them
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           shame
           for
           them
           to
           look
           on
           a
           Naked
           Man
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           So
           little
           was
           his
           Highness's
           Declaration
           noticed
           ;
           and
           when
           it
           was
           objected
           to
           these
           Hero's
           and
           Heroins
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           their
           Answer
           was
           ready
           :
           That
           Declaration
           was
           but
           a
           Sham-paper
           ;
           they
           knew
           his
           Highnesses
           mind
           and
           resolutions
           better
           than
           so
           ;
           they
           would
           go
           on
           in
           their
           work
           ,
           and
           take
           their
           Hazard
           .
           Then
           began
           we
           to
           see
           further
           into
           the
           Presbyterian
           Intrigues
           than
           we
           had
           done
           before
           ;
           for
           it
           required
           no
           great
           skill
           either
           in
           Logick
           or
           Politicks
           ,
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           got
           their
           instructions
           from
           their
           Agents
           at
           London
           ,
           to
           continue
           in
           their
           laudable
           Zeal
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           Declaration
           :
           But
           of
           this
           more
           afterwards
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           an
           account
           of
           that
           Tumult
           at
           Glasgow
           was
           forthwith
           sent
           to
           his
           Highness
           ,
           by
           an
           express
           :
           But
           no
           notice
           was
           taken
           of
           it
           further
           ,
           than
           to
           refer
           it
           to
           the
           Meeting
           of
           Estates
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           set
           on
           the
           14th
           of
           March
           :
           But
           before
           I
           come
           to
           that
        
         
           Give
           me
           leave
           once
           more
           to
           return
           to
           that
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           take
           notice
           of
           one
           thing
           :
           Because
           the
           Interests
           of
           the
           Clergy
           were
           concerned
           :
           It
           is
           ,
           it
           's
           commanding
           all
           then
           in
           Arms
           (
           except
           the
           Garisons
           of
           the
           Fortresses
           ,
           and
           the
           Company
           of
           Foot
           entertain'd
           by
           the
           Town
           of
           Edinburgh
           )
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           instantly
           to
           disband
           ;
           and
           it
           's
           discharging
           all
           Persons
           in
           time
           coming
           to
           take
           Arms
           ,
           or
           to
           continue
           in
           Arms
           upon
           any
           pretence
           whatsoever
           ,
           &c.
           
           There
           was
           an
           Intrigue
           in
           this
           which
           perhaps
           ye
           have
           not
           remarked
           .
           When
           the
           work
           had
           gone
           on
           so
           successfully
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           especially
           in
           
           Glasgow
           ,
           by
           the
           first
           Tumult
           ,
           which
           was
           there
           on
           the
           17th
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           in
           Edinburgh
           ,
           (
           animated
           thereto
           by
           their
           Brethrens
           success
           and
           solicitations
           ;
           for
           constant
           correspondence
           was
           kept
           amongst
           them
           )
           were
           upon
           the
           resolution
           of
           falling
           upon
           the
           Clergy
           of
           that
           City
           likewise
           :
           And
           that
           it
           might
           be
           done
           to
           purpose
           ,
           the
           Western
           Zealots
           were
           coming
           to
           the
           Town
           in
           Troops
           daily
           .
           This
           the
           Magistrates
           had
           notice
           of
           ;
           wherefore
           considering
           what
           Tumults
           had
           been
           raised
           in
           the
           City
           before
           ,
           how
           unfixed
           the
           Mobile
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           led
           by
           Wild-fire
           and
           Humour
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           being
           diffident
           of
           the
           fidelity
           and
           forwardness
           of
           their
           ordinary
           Guards
           :
           They
           invited
           the
           College
           of
           Justice
           to
           take
           Arms
           ,
           and
           assist
           them
           in
           defending
           the
           Ministers
           and
           securing
           the
           Peace
           of
           the
           City
           .
           That
           College
           (
           consisting
           intirely
           of
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           Persons
           of
           liberal
           and
           generous
           Education
           )
           readily
           complyed
           with
           the
           invitation
           ,
           form'd
           themselves
           into
           a
           Regiment
           ,
           and
           kept
           Guard
           for
           several
           days
           according
           to
           the
           Military
           Discipline
           .
           One
           would
           think
           there
           was
           nothing
           here
           amiss
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           was
           certainly
           a
           most
           generous
           Action
           ,
           an
           undertaking
           becoming
           good
           Patriots
           ,
           (
           thus
           to
           appear
           against
           Tumults
           and
           Rabbles
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Plagues
           of
           Society
           ,
           and
           Enemies
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           Mankind
           )
           and
           deserves
           to
           be
           transmitted
           to
           Posterity
           with
           the
           highest
           Encomium's
           :
           Yet
           as
           generous
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           of
           equity
           as
           it
           had
           on
           it's
           side
           ,
           it
           gall'd
           the
           Presbyterians
           exceedingly
           ;
           for
           thereby
           their
           Designs
           were
           disappointed
           ;
           they
           durst
           not
           fall
           upon
           the
           Regular
           Clergy
           :
           Knowing
           what
           good
           affection
           these
           Gentlemen
           had
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           any
           Tumult
           should
           arise
           ,
           they
           would
           undoubtedly
           behave
           themselves
           according
           to
           their
           Character
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           they
           presently
           sent
           up
           hideous
           accounts
           to
           London
           to
           their
           Correspondents
           ,
           of
           that
           matter
           ,
           who
           (
           having
           then
           most
           of
           the
           Princes
           ear
           )
           easily
           gave
           him
           a
           wrong
           notion
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           thereby
           got
           that
           Clause
           put
           into
           the
           Declaration
           .
           Nay
           Sir
           ,
           such
           a
           deep
           grudge
           did
           that
           behaviour
           of
           these
           Gentlemen
           ,
           beget
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           that
           (
           notwithstanding
           they
           disbanded
           immediatly
           upon
           the
           publication
           of
           that
           Declaration
           )
           there
           were
           designs
           on
           Foot
           since
           ,
           to
           have
           called
           them
           to
           a
           strict
           account
           for
           it
           :
           But
           why
           do
           I
           say
           it
           was
           design'd
           ?
           The
           Council
           ,
           I
           think
           in
           Iune
           or
           Iuly
           last
           ,
           actually
           appointed
           a
           Committee
           to
           try
           them
           ;
           and
           several
           Advocates
           were
           cited
           to
           appear
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           examined
           concerning
           the
           matter
           :
           But
           it
           seems
           (
           whether
           it
           was
           for
           shame
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           cause
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           )
           they
           thought
           fit
           to
           let
           it
           fall
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           not
           yet
           proceeded
           further
           :
           Yet
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           Western
           Rabbles
           
           were
           never
           called
           in
           Question
           ;
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           were
           still
           encouraged
           ;
           as
           you
           shall
           hear
           incontinent
           .
           And
           so
           I
           return
           to
        
         
           The
           Meeting
           of
           Estates
           ;
           you
           know
           they
           met
           on
           the
           14
           th
           of
           March
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           to
           them
           the
           troubles
           of
           the
           Clergy
           were
           referred
           :
           Perhaps
           for
           your
           making
           a
           distinct
           judgment
           of
           our
           Affairs
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           requisite
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           have
           a
           full
           and
           just
           account
           ,
           how
           that
           Meeting
           was
           called
           ;
           how
           many
           of
           the
           Nobility
           were
           absent
           from
           it
           ;
           what
           scruples
           the
           best
           and
           most
           judicious
           of
           the
           Gentry
           of
           the
           Nation
           had
           about
           it
           ;
           how
           thin
           the
           Meetings
           of
           the
           smaller
           Barons
           were
           in
           many
           Shires
           ,
           when
           the
           Commissioners
           were
           chosen
           ;
           how
           industrious
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           was
           to
           have
           all
           Members
           Elected
           of
           their
           own
           Gang
           ;
           what
           methods
           were
           taken
           with
           the
           simpler
           Members
           ,
           to
           impose
           upon
           them
           ;
           what
           partiality
           was
           used
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           controverted
           Elections
           ;
           what
           violences
           were
           threat'ned
           to
           some
           ;
           particularly
           several
           Noblemen
           ,
           &c.
           and
           what
           snares
           were
           laid
           for
           them
           :
           These
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           twenty
           other
           things
           might
           perhaps
           be
           necessary
           to
           be
           punctually
           and
           particularly
           related
           to
           you
           ,
           before
           ye
           can
           have
           an
           exact
           understanding
           how
           things
           went
           amongst
           us
           .
           But
           I
           have
           resolved
           all
           alongst
           to
           keep
           close
           to
           the
           treatment
           of
           the
           Clergy
           :
           And
           never
           to
           meddle
           with
           the
           State
           ,
           but
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           concerned
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           ye
           are
           curious
           to
           know
           these
           things
           ,
           ye
           must
           either
           make
           your
           application
           to
           some
           other
           Person
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           wait
           till
           another
           Occasion
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           done
           by
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           which
           could
           comprehend
           the
           Clergy
           was
           an
           Act
           that
           passed
           on
           the
           16
           th
           day
           of
           March
           ;
           whereby
           they
           voted
           themselves
           a
           full
           and
           lawful
           Meeting
           of
           the
           Estates
           ;
           and
           that
           notwithstanding
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           be
           contain'd
           in
           King
           
           Iames's
           Letter
           ,
           which
           that
           day
           was
           presented
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           continue
           undissolved
           ,
           until
           they
           should
           settle
           and
           secure
           ,
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Government
           ,
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           This
           Act
           ,
           when
           it
           passed
           gave
           those
           of
           the
           ejected
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           occasion
           to
           refresh
           themselves
           with
           the
           hopes
           ,
           that
           presently
           their
           Case
           would
           be
           considered
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           as
           good
           Protestants
           as
           their
           Neighbours
           ;
           and
           they
           had
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           ,
           asserted
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           which
           (
           by
           consequence
           )
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           settled
           and
           secured
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Rights
           and
           Liberties
           of
           any
           other
           Subjects
           .
           But
           alas
           ▪
           these
           hopes
           lasted
           not
           long
           :
           For
           not
           only
           was
           their
           Case
           never
           so
           much
           as
           mention'd
           in
           the
           Meeting
           for
           a
           good
           time
           ;
           but
           ,
           with
           no
           good
           aspect
           to
           them
           ,
           upon
           the
           28
           th
           of
           March
           ,
           when
           several
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           
           many
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           few
           of
           the
           Barons
           and
           Burgesses
           had
           deserted
           the
           House
           ;
           the
           thanks
           of
           the
           Meeting
           were
           given
           to
           that
           very
           same
           Rabble
           ,
           which
           had
           turned
           out
           the
           Ministers
           :
           'T
           is
           tr●●
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Complement
           was
           not
           made
           them
           ,
           under
           that
           Reduplication
           ;
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           were
           generally
           the
           same
           Persons
           ;
           and
           that
           appearance
           they
           made
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           they
           were
           thanked
           ,
           was
           as
           illegal
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           barbarous
           as
           the
           other
           .
           But
           though
           that
           was
           disheartening
           enough
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           the
           worst
           on
           't
           :
           That
           wounded
           the
           poor
           sufferers
           ,
           but
           indirectly
           ;
           but
           the
           next
           step
           was
           downright
           for
           their
           Ruin.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           that
           Famous
           Proclamation
           dated
           April
           13
           th
           .
           and
           entituled
           a
           Proclamation
           against
           the
           owning
           the
           Late
           King
           Iames
           ,
           and
           Commanding
           Publick
           Prayers
           to
           be
           made
           for
           King
           William
           and
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           .
           Famous
           ,
           (
           amongst
           many
           other
           Reasons
           ,
           )
           for
           Keeping
           and
           Turning
           out
           of
           their
           Churches
           and
           Livings
           ,
           the
           Better
           as
           well
           as
           Greater
           half
           of
           the
           Clergy
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           me
           give
           you
           the
           History
           of
           it
           a
           little
           more
           fully
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           4
           th
           of
           April
           ,
           the
           Meeting
           of
           Estates
           ,
           by
           their
           Vote
           ,
           declared
           that
           King
           Iames
           had
           forfeited
           the
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           the
           Throne
           Vacant
           .
           On
           the
           11
           th
           a
           Proclamation
           was
           Published
           ,
           declaring
           William
           and
           Mary
           ,
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           be
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           Scotland
           :
           But
           all
           this
           time
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Meeting
           had
           Sitten
           very
           near
           to
           a
           Month
           ,
           the
           Rabble
           were
           as
           busie
           as
           ever
           ;
           and
           that
           same
           Week
           ,
           had
           fallen
           on
           Mr.
           Stewart
           Minister
           at
           Ratho
           .
           He
           represented
           it
           ,
           and
           gave
           in
           his
           Petition
           for
           Protection
           ,
           on
           the
           13
           th
           day
           ,
           being
           Saturday
           .
           This
           gave
           them
           occasion
           to
           talk
           of
           the
           Clergy
           indefinitely
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           troubles
           many
           of
           them
           had
           met
           with
           .
           But
           what
           should
           be
           done
           in
           Relation
           to
           them
           ?
           It
           was
           moved
           ,
           and
           the
           motion
           was
           entertain'd
           ,
           that
           a
           Proclamation
           should
           be
           ordered
           ,
           requiring
           them
           to
           disown
           King
           
             Iames
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           promising
           Protection
           to
           all
           that
           should
           give
           dutiful
           Obedience
           .
           But
           then
           another
           Proposal
           was
           made
           ,
           by
           his
           Grace
           the
           Duke
           of
           Hamiltoun
           ,
           President
           of
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           viz.
           That
           those
           who
           had
           been
           thrust
           from
           their
           Stations
           ,
           might
           be
           likewise
           comprehended
           ,
           commanded
           home
           to
           their
           Respective
           Churches
           ,
           and
           promised
           Protection
           upon
           their
           compliance
           .
           This
           was
           vigorously
           opposed
           by
           several
           of
           the
           Members
           ;
           particularly
           Sir
           
             Iames
             Montgomery
          
           of
           Skelmorly
           ,
           said
           ,
           that
           was
           downright
           to
           take
           the
           whole
           West
           on
           their
           Top
           ;
           it
           would
           disoblige
           all
           the
           Presbyterians
           ;
           and
           might
           have
           very
           fatal
           consequences
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Meeting
           must
           not
           look
           so
           far
           back
           ;
           it
           would
           be
           enough
           if
           Protection
           were
           promised
           
           to
           those
           who
           were
           in
           the
           actual
           possession
           and
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           which
           reasoning
           prevailed
           ;
           so
           it
           came
           to
           a
           Vote
           ,
           and
           carried
           ,
           that
           the
           Proclamation
           should
           run
           so
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           afterwards
           published
           .
        
         
           However
           plain
           the
           Case
           may
           appear
           to
           be
           between
           K.
           Iames
           and
           our
           present
           King
           William
           and
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           main
           Subject
           of
           the
           said
           Proclamation
           ;
           yet
           at
           this
           time
           I
           shall
           only
           tell
           you
           what
           effects
           it
           produced
           upon
           the
           Clergy
           .
           It
           distributed
           them
           (
           as
           is
           evident
           to
           any
           who
           reads
           it
           )
           into
           two
           Classes
           :
           Those
           who
           on
           that
           13th
           .
           of
           April
           were
           (
           as
           it
           words
           it
           )
           presently
           in
           the
           possession
           and
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           these
           who
           before
           that
           day
           ,
           had
           been
           expell'd
           by
           the
           Rabble
           :
           To
           the
           former
           it
           grants
           a
           Conditional
           ,
           to
           the
           latter
           no
           Protection
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           entirely
           excludes
           them
           from
           their
           Churches
           and
           Livings
           ,
           and
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
           I
           'll
           dispatch
           what
           I
           have
           to
           say
           concerning
           these
           of
           the
           latter
           Class
           first
           ,
           because
           their
           Case
           is
           so
           very
           singular
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           the
           distinctest
           Figure
           ,
           when
           all
           is
           subjected
           to
           one
           view
           ,
           contracted
           into
           one
           body
           .
           I
           have
           already
           given
           you
           a
           taste
           of
           the
           Violences
           done
           them
           .
           I
           have
           likewise
           taken
           notice
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           be
           apt
           to
           impute
           all
           that
           was
           done
           ,
           merely
           to
           the
           Mobile
           ,
           and
           believe
           ,
           none
           of
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           were
           any
           ways
           accessory
           to
           such
           Barbarities
           .
           I
           have
           also
           insinuated
           such
           Arguments
           already
           ,
           as
           may
           convince
           you
           that
           you
           are
           in
           a
           mistake
           ,
           if
           ye
           think
           so
           :
           Particularly
           ,
           the
           pains
           were
           taken
           to
           run
           down
           all
           Accounts
           that
           were
           sent
           to
           London
           ;
           (
           to
           what
           purpose
           ,
           if
           these
           Agents
           were
           not
           on
           the
           Plot
           ?
           )
           The
           no
           notice
           taken
           of
           the
           Prince's
           Declaration
           for
           keeping
           the
           Peace
           ;
           but
           the
           Rabble's
           turning
           more
           insolent
           after
           its
           publication
           ;
           (
           unaccountably
           sure
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           not
           their
           secret
           Instructions
           from
           their
           Correspondents
           at
           Court
           ,
           to
           go
           on
           vigorously
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           Declaration
           )
           and
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Colledg
           of
           Justice
           .
           These
           seem
           to
           me
           to
           be
           unquestionable
           Proofs
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           Heads
           ,
           the
           Politicians
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           who
           plotted
           and
           encouraged
           all
           the
           Tumults
           ,
           and
           the
           Persecutions
           of
           the
           Clergy
           :
           They
           were
           the
           Projectors
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           Mobile
           was
           nothing
           but
           the
           base
           Instrument
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           were
           needful
           ,
           I
           could
           give
           you
           plenty
           of
           further
           Arguments
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           yet
           more
           clear
           and
           evident
           :
           For
           (
           to
           omit
           what
           I
           have
           often
           heard
           from
           Persons
           of
           no
           contemptible
           Worth
           nor
           Intelligence
           ,
           viz.
           That
           there
           were
           Letters
           sent
           from
           London
           ,
           which
           gave
           
           life
           to
           the
           
             Irish
             Plot
          
           mentioned
           before
           ,
           and
           first
           set
           the
           Rabble
           in
           motion
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Lord
           Stair
           ,
           now
           President
           of
           the
           Session
           ,
           was
           one
           Author
           (
           as
           perhaps
           can
           be
           made
           appear
           )
           ,
           I
           could
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           been
           assured
           by
           People
           of
           undoubted
           Credit
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           heard
           some
           who
           were
           then
           very
           active
           in
           rabbling
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           confess
           since
           ,
           that
           the
           Course
           was
           unchristian
           and
           horrid
           ;
           that
           they
           had
           never
           attempted
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           put
           upon
           it
           by
           Persons
           of
           influence
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           made
           to
           believe
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           other
           way
           to
           introduce
           the
           Presbyterian
           Government
           ;
           that
           they
           now
           heartily
           repented
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           so
           forward
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           were
           to
           do
           again
           ,
           it
           should
           never
           be
           done
           .
           I
           could
           tell
           you
           further
           ,
           that
           even
           after
           the
           13th
           .
           of
           April
           ,
           the
           Earl
           of
           Crawford
           wrote
           Letters
           to
           the
           Leaders
           of
           Rabbles
           ,
           encouraging
           them
           to
           persist
           in
           their
           laudable
           Atchievments
           ;
           and
           this
           so
           very
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           Hamilton
           produced
           one
           of
           them
           in
           Iune
           or
           Iuly
           last
           ,
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           Earl
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           could
           not
           deny
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           made
           a
           great
           noise
           ,
           not
           only
           at
           that
           Table
           ,
           but
           through
           the
           whole
           City
           .
           And
           Monroe
           of
           Towlis
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           seeing
           one
           day
           a
           Minister
           in
           his
           Gown
           in
           the
           Parliament-Court
           ,
           pointed
           at
           him
           ,
           crying
           ,
           
             Behold
             Antichrist
             !
             Will
             no
             body
             tear
             the
             Gown
             from
             him
             ?
          
           The
           Minister
           (
           a
           pretty
           bold
           Fellow
           )
           replyed
           ,
           
             But
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             you
             are
             the
             Beast
             !
          
           Which
           made
           the
           Spectators
           laugh
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           escaped
           :
           For
           you
           your self
           would
           have
           sworn
           he
           spoke
           truth
           ,
           had
           you
           ever
           seen
           the
           Man.
           Further
           yet
           ;
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           not
           one
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           ,
           has
           ever
           been
           heard
           condemn
           these
           Methods
           from
           his
           Pulpit
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           I
           could
           name
           more
           than
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           who
           actually
           approved
           them
           ;
           commended
           the
           Zeal
           that
           put
           People
           upon
           them
           ;
           encouraged
           them
           to
           proceed
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           new
           Church
           of
           Edinburgh
           (
           
             De
             Iure
          
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           Cathedral
           ,
           
             De
             Facto
          
           ,
           now
           a
           Presbyterian
           Meeting
           House
           )
           it self
           ,
           where
           now
           the
           great
           concourse
           is
           of
           all
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           ,
           who
           follow
           the
           new
           Guises
           ,
           it
           was
           told
           them
           in
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           
             That
             such
             shakings
             as
             these
          
           (
           it
           is
           the
           very
           words
           )
           
             were
             the
             shakings
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             without
             such
             shakings
             ,
             his
             Church
             was
             not
             in
             use
             to
             be
             setled
             .
          
           Once
           more
           yet
           ;
           Notwithstanding
           Rabbling
           has
           been
           all
           along
           in
           fashion
           ,
           and
           continues
           to
           this
           moment
           ;
           and
           many
           Complaints
           have
           been
           made
           ;
           yet
           never
           hitherto
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Proclamation
           taking
           notice
           of
           it
           in
           form
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           bearing
           a
           Narrative
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
             Whereas
             such
             Violences
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             &c.
          
           never
           yet
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Proclamation
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           never
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Person
           punished
           for
           such
           Violences
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           two
           or
           three
           
           West-Country
           Regiments
           ,
           who
           pass
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Cameronians
           ,
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           sent
           of
           purpose
           to
           quarter
           in
           the
           Shires
           of
           Perth
           and
           Angus
           (
           Where
           the
           People
           have
           still
           been
           peaceable
           and
           affectionate
           to
           their
           Ministers
           )
           that
           they
           might
           persecute
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           for
           ,
           wherever
           they
           go
           they
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           never
           discharged
           ,
           nor
           taken
           any
           notice
           of
           .
           You
           would
           wonder
           to
           hear
           what
           a
           wild
           Pack
           these
           are
           ;
           I
           dare
           not
           (
           dreading
           Prolixity
           )
           enter
           upon
           a
           full
           particular
           description
           of
           them
           :
           But
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           tell
           you
           one
           Fancy
           which
           made
           me
           laugh
           ,
           lately
           when
           I
           was
           told
           it
           :
           It
           was
           ,
           That
           they
           will
           not
           obey
           their
           very
           Officers
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           please
           ,
           especially
           in
           point
           of
           Exercise
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           bid
           do
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           two
           days
           together
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           do
           it
           for
           any
           Authority
           or
           Perswasion
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           are
           challenged
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           tell
           ,
           
             They
             are
             not
             for
             set
             Forms
             .
          
           This
           by
           the
           way
           .
           By
           these
           things
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           pretty
           clearly
           now
           (
           tho
           nothing
           more
           could
           be
           adduced
           )
           who
           acted
           the
           Rabbles
           :
           But
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           I
           needed
           not
           have
           been
           at
           the
           pains
           of
           collecting
           these
           Arguments
           ;
           for
           ,
        
         
           By
           that
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           13th
           .
           of
           April
           (
           to
           which
           I
           now
           return
           )
           all
           the
           antecedent
           Deeds
           of
           the
           Rabble
           are
           clearly
           justified
           ,
           and
           fair
           permission
           ,
           or
           rather
           fresh
           encouragement
           is
           given
           them
           to
           persevere
           in
           their
           course
           .
           The
           Clause
           is
           as
           plain
           as
           it
           is
           wonderful
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           very
           words
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Estates
             do
             prohibit
             and
             discharge
             any
             Injury
             to
             be
             offered
             by
             any
             Person
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             any
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             either
             in
             Churches
             or
             Meeting-Houses
          
           (
           tho
           these
           Meeting-Houses
           and
           the
           Conventicles
           kept
           in
           them
           ,
           were
           most
           directly
           contrary
           to
           Law
           ;
           and
           the
           States
           by
           their
           forementioned
           Act
           ,
           dated
           March
           16.
           had
           declared
           they
           would
           sit
           till
           they
           should
           secure
           the
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           )
           
             who
             are
             presently
          
           (
           N.B.
           )
           
             in
             the
             possession
             and
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             therein
             :
          
           Whereby
           ,
           all
           forced
           from
           their
           Churches
           before
           that
           day
           ,
           were
           entirely
           excluded
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           doubt
           that
           that
           was
           the
           sense
           and
           purpose
           of
           the
           Clause
           ,
           I
           have
           to
           produce
           another
           Proclamation
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           an
           excellent
           Commentary
           ;
           it
           is
           that
           which
           is
           dated
           August
           6.
           1689.
           and
           entituled
           ,
           
             A
             Proclamation
             anent
             the
             Ministers
          
           ;
           whereof
           the
           Narrative
           runs
           thus
           ,
           
             Whereas
             the
             Estates
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             did
             prohibit
             and
             discharge
             any
             Injury
             to
             be
             offered
             by
             any
             Person
             whatsoever
             to
             any
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             either
             in
             Churches
             or
             Meeting-Houses
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             on
             the
          
           13
           
             th
             .
             of
          
           April
           
             last
             in
             possession
             and
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             .
          
           And
           thus
           in
           the
           mandatory
           part
           ▪
           
             Therefore
             the
             Lords
             of
             their
             Majesties
             Privy
             Council
             ,
             in
             their
             Majesties
             Name
             and
             Authority
             do
             strictly
             command
             
             and
             charge
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Leidges
             take
             on
             hand
             to
             do
             any
             Violence
             or
             Injury
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             preaching
             in
             Churches
             or
             Meeting-Houses
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             such
             as
             were
             in
             possession
             and
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             since
             the
          
           13
           
             th
             .
             of
          
           April
           
             last
             ,
             be
             allowed
             to
             continue
             undisturbed
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             Ministers
             as
             have
             been
             removed
             ,
             dispossessed
             ,
             or
             restrained
             ,
             without
             a
             legal
             Sentence
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             since
             the
          
           13
           
             th
             .
             day
             of
          
           April
           
             last
             ,
             shall
             be
             allowed
             to
             return
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Are
           you
           satisfied
           now
           ?
           But
           I
           have
           yet
           more
           to
           give
           you
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           Passage
           in
           that
           Address
           ,
           said
           to
           be
           signed
           by
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           deliver'd
           to
           his
           Majesty
           at
           Hampton-Court
           ,
           the
           15th
           .
           day
           of
           October
           1689.
           
           The
           words
           are
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             unknown
             to
             your
             Majesty
             what
             have
             been
             the
             sad
             Confusions
             and
             Disorders
             of
             this
             distressed
             Country
             under
             Prelacy
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             its
             ancient
             Presbyterian
             Government
          
           (
           What
           scope
           for
           commenting
           here
           !
           if
           it
           were
           my
           present
           business
           ?
           )
           
             And
             now
             the
             whole
          
           West
           ,
           
             and
             many
             other
             Parts
             of
          
           Scotland
           ,
           
             are
             at
             present
             desolate
             and
             destitute
             ,
             having
             only
             Ministers
          
           (
           it
           seems
           you
           own
           these
           Ministers
           to
           be
           no
           Ministers
           ;
           otherwise
           ,
           having
           them
           ,
           how
           can
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           these
           other
           Parts
           ,
           be
           said
           to
           be
           desolate
           and
           destitute
           ?
           )
           
             called
             upon
             the
             late
          
           (
           K.
           
           Iames's
           )
           
             Liberty
             ,
             without
             any
             Benefice
             or
             Living
             ,
             or
             convenient
             place
             to
             preach
             in
             .
          
           There
           are
           a
           thousand
           things
           here
           quereable
           ,
           if
           a
           body
           had
           inclination
           to
           be
           nice
           ;
           for
           example
           ,
           who
           knows
           not
           that
           these
           Ministers
           were
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           make
           secure
           Bargains
           with
           the
           People
           who
           called
           them
           ,
           before
           they
           would
           set
           up
           their
           Meeting-Houses
           amongst
           them
           ?
           Who
           knows
           not
           that
           these
           Eight
           or
           Nine
           Months
           by
           past
           ,
           they
           have
           possess'd
           themselves
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           lately
           of
           many
           elsewhere
           too
           ?
           How
           then
           can
           they
           be
           said
           to
           want
           convenient
           places
           to
           preach
           in
           ?
           And
           for
           what
           reason
           can
           the
           
             late
             Liberty
          
           be
           mentioned
           ?
           Was
           it
           a
           sufficient
           or
           a
           
             legal
             Warrant
          
           for
           the
           People
           to
           call
           these
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           these
           Ministers
           to
           embrace
           
             such
             Calls
          
           ?
           Or
           was
           it
           not
           ?
           If
           it
           was
           ,
           there
           was
           Law
           for
           the
           
             Dispensing
             Power
          
           ,
           by
           consequence
           King
           Iames
           is
           injuriously
           treated
           ;
           If
           it
           was
           not
           ,
           how
           comes
           that
           People
           and
           
             these
             Ministers
          
           now
           to
           be
           so
           kindly
           dealt
           by
           ?
           Did
           they
           not
           comply
           with
           the
           
             Dispensing
             Power
          
           ?
           Did
           they
           not
           what
           they
           could
           ,
           by
           their
           complyance
           ,
           to
           assert
           it
           ,
           and
           give
           it
           countenance
           ?
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           Reason
           would
           say
           ,
           they
           deserved
           as
           well
           as
           any
           ,
           to
           be
           comprehended
           in
           the
           Third
           Vote
           ,
           which
           that
           Address
           mentions
           :
           But
           you
           may
           interpret
           this
           a
           Digression
           ;
           be
           it
           so
           :
           This
           I
           'm
           sure
           is
           home
           ;
           you
           see
           the
           Addressers
           tell
           their
           King
           ,
           that
           now
           
             The
             whole
             West
             is
             desolate
             and
             destitute
             .
          
           What
           
           if
           he
           had
           answered
           ,
           
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ?
          
           Were
           there
           not
           Ministers
           establish'd
           there
           by
           Law
           ?
           What
           is
           become
           of
           them
           ?
           What
           (
           can
           you
           imagine
           )
           could
           they
           return
           to
           that
           ,
           besides
           one
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           viz.
           Either
           again
           to
           address
           his
           Majesty
           for
           restoring
           and
           repossessing
           those
           who
           had
           been
           thrust
           out
           ?
           (
           an
           Overture
           ,
           which
           I
           readily
           believe
           ,
           got
           never
           footing
           amongst
           their
           inclinations
           )
           Or
           to
           own
           that
           they
           justified
           what
           was
           done
           to
           these
           Ministers
           ?
           And
           indeed
           the
           Air
           of
           their
           Language
           ,
           in
           that
           passage
           ,
           imports
           not
           only
           that
           ,
           but
           likewise
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           their
           King
           will
           readily
           justifie
           all
           too
           ;
           tho
           I
           am
           confident
           he
           neither
           can
           nor
           will.
           
        
         
           Would
           you
           have
           more
           yet
           ?
           As
           on
           Christmas
           day
           ,
           Anno
           1688.
           the
           Rabble
           first
           fell
           upon
           the
           Clergy
           of
           the
           West
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ;
           so
           on
           
           Christmas-Eve
           ,
           Anno
           1689.
           the
           Council
           did
           interpose
           their
           Authority
           ,
           and
           have
           discharged
           all
           the
           inferior
           Judges
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           pass
           Decreets
           in
           favors
           of
           any
           Ministers
           who
           were
           not
           in
           possession
           and
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           on
           the
           13th
           day
           of
           
             April
             ,
             Anno
          
           1689.
           for
           the
           said
           Years
           Revenue
           ;
           adducing
           for
           their
           reason
           ,
           that
           often
           mentioned
           Act
           and
           Proclamation
           ,
           inferring
           thence
           ,
           that
           no
           Judicature
           can
           determin
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           except
           a
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           you
           may
           briefly
           understand
           the
           state
           of
           those
           Ministers
           who
           were
           thrust
           from
           their
           Churches
           by
           lawless
           Force
           and
           Violence
           :
           Poor
           People
           !
           It
           would
           extort
           Compassion
           from
           any
           Breast
           not
           altogether
           Stone
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           sad
           Circumstances
           many
           of
           them
           have
           been
           in
           this
           good
           time
           by
           gone
           ;
           having
           had
           little
           or
           nothing
           to
           maintain
           themselves
           with
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           many
           instances
           )
           their
           numerous
           Families
           ,
           but
           the
           Charity
           and
           Benevolence
           of
           some
           good
           Christians
           :
           For
           generally
           our
           Scottish
           Benefices
           are
           but
           small
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Western
           Clergy
           had
           got
           little
           (
           till
           very
           lately
           )
           of
           their
           Stipends
           for
           the
           Year
           1687.
           and
           nothing
           of
           the
           1688.
           
           And
           by
           what
           I
           have
           said
           last
           ,
           you
           may
           guess
           what
           they
           may
           expect
           of
           the
           Year
           1689.
           
           Can
           any
           History
           shew
           a
           President
           for
           their
           Case
           ?
           Were
           ever
           Christian
           Ministers
           so
           treated
           in
           a
           Christian
           Kingdom
           ?
           Will
           this
           pass
           with
           after-Ages
           for
           good
           Service
           done
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Interest
           ?
           —
           But
           't
           is
           now
           time
        
         
           To
           pass
           over
           to
           the
           other
           Class
           ,
           consisting
           of
           those
           who
           escaped
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           Rabble
           ,
           till
           that
           mysterious
           13th
           .
           day
           of
           April
           was
           over
           :
           They
           had
           indeed
           a
           certain
           sort
           of
           Protection
           promised
           them
           by
           the
           Proclamation
           :
           But
           perhaps
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           hardly
           find
           its
           like
           under
           any
           Government
           ;
           tho
           I
           have
           set
           down
           the
           Clause
           in
           part
           already
           ;
           yet
           I
           will
           repeat
           it
           
           over
           again
           fully
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           the
           better
           understand
           it
           :
           
             And
             the
             Estates
             do
             prohibit
             and
             discharge
             any
             Injury
             to
             be
             offered
             by
             any
             Person
             whatsomever
             ,
             to
             any
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             either
             in
             Churches
             or
             Meeting
             Houses
             ,
             who
             are
             presently
             in
             possession
             and
             exercise
             of
             their
             Ministry
             therein
             ;
             they
             behaving
          
           (
           N.
           B.
           )
           
             themselves
             as
             becomes
             ,
             under
             the
             present
             Government
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           if
           they
           shall
           read
           the
           Proclamation
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           K.
           William
           and
           Q.
           Mary
           ,
           as
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           let
           no
           Violence
           be
           done
           them
           :
           But
           if
           they
           shall
           not
           (
           be
           it
           upon
           whatsoever
           Reasons
           and
           Necessities
           )
           To
           your
           Task
           Rabble
           ;
           you
           shall
           not
           be
           question'd
           for
           it
           :
           Is
           it
           not
           an
           excellent
           Government
           (
           think
           ye
           )
           where
           Rabbles
           are
           constituted
           Judges
           ,
           and
           Executors
           of
           Laws
           ?
           Was
           not
           that
           brave
           protection
           ,
           at
           a
           Juncture
           ,
           when
           the
           great
           Statesmen
           and
           Casuists
           of
           both
           Nations
           ,
           were
           making
           Protection
           and
           Allegiance
           reciprocal
           ?
           Yet
           verily
           Sir
           ,
           considering
           the
           posture
           of
           Affairs
           then
           ,
           no
           Man
           (
           without
           doing
           Violence
           to
           his
           own
           Sense
           )
           could
           put
           a
           better
           gloss
           upon
           it
           .
           Nay
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           is
           the
           least
           that
           can
           be
           collected
           ;
           for
           in
           many
           Mens
           opinion
           ,
           these
           words
           [
           
             They
             behaving
             themselves
             as
             becomes
             ,
             under
             the
             present
             Government
          
           ]
           were
           designed
           to
           comprehend
           more
           than
           Reading
           and
           Praying
           ,
           and
           were
           put
           in
           of
           purpose
           to
           expose
           those
           to
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Rabble
           ,
           who
           (
           tho
           they
           should
           obey
           that
           Proclamation
           )
           should
           at
           any
           time
           thereafter
           ,
           refuse
           Obedience
           to
           any
           thing
           .
           That
           a
           Presbyterian
           Meeting
           ,
           Council
           or
           Parliament
           ,
           should
           enact
           or
           determin
           ;
           certainly
           the
           words
           will
           go
           so
           far
           easily
           ,
           and
           without
           stretching
           :
           'T
           is
           as
           certain
           the
           Rabble
           herefrom
           took
           new
           encouragement
           ,
           and
           kept
           up
           the
           Persecution
           as
           hot
           as
           ever
           ;
           and
           for
           my
           part
           I
           can
           see
           no
           other
           thing
           like
           Law
           for
           turning
           out
           some
           Ministers
           afterwards
           ,
           who
           had
           both
           Read
           and
           Prayed
           ,
           for
           not
           observing
           the
           
             late
             Fast
          
           :
           But
           of
           that
           more
           anon
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Protection
           granted
           by
           that
           Proclamation
           :
           I
           proceed
           next
           to
           as
           wonderful
           effects
           .
        
         
           It
           required
           the
           Ministers
           within
           the
           City
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           being
           deprived
           ,
           and
           losing
           their
           Benefices
           ,
           to
           
             read
             it
             publickly
             from
             their
             Pulpits
             ,
          
           upon
           Sunday
           next
           ,
           being
           the
           14th
           .
           at
           the
           end
           of
           their
           Forenoons
           Sermon
           ;
           and
           the
           Ministers
           on
           this
           side
           of
           the
           River
           of
           Tay
           ,
           upon
           the
           21st
           .
           and
           those
           be
           North
           the
           said
           River
           ,
           on
           the
           28th
           under
           the
           Pains
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           what
           expedition
           it
           required
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Edinburgh
           :
           It
           was
           voted
           and
           enacted
           in
           the
           meeting
           on
           Saturday
           about
           Twelve
           of
           the
           Clock
           ,
           it
           was
           late
           before
           it
           came
           from
           the
           Press
           ,
           it
           came
           not
           to
           their
           hands
           till
           it
           was
           much
           later
           :
           Some
           of
           them
           
           were
           in
           Bed
           before
           they
           heard
           of
           it
           :
           some
           received
           it
           not
           till
           the
           next
           morning
           :
           some
           (
           as
           I
           am
           told
           )
           never
           saw
           it
           till
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           .
           To
           be
           sure
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           had
           time
           to
           consider
           it
           throughly
           ,
           examine
           the
           great
           Matters
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           deliberately
           satisfie
           their
           Consciences
           about
           it
           .
           The
           seven
           English
           Bishops
           ,
           the
           year
           before
           ,
           by
           their
           example
           ,
           had
           taught
           the
           World
           that
           Ministers
           were
           not
           to
           Read
           Proclamations
           
             fide
             implicita
          
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           blind
           Obedience
           .
           The
           present
           English
           Parliament
           ,
           had
           given
           several
           months
           to
           the
           Clergy
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           to
           deliberate
           in
           ,
           before
           Sentence
           was
           to
           be
           past
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           not
           complying
           with
           the
           present
           Revolution
           .
           If
           I
           am
           not
           mistaken
           ,
           no
           Church
           man
           in
           England
           is
           Deprived
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           but
           you
           know
           that
           better
           than
           I.
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           this
           our
           Proclamation
           contain'd
           things
           of
           as
           great
           Consequence
           as
           that
           which
           these
           seven
           Bishops
           found
           so
           choaking
           ,
           that
           they
           rather
           choosed
           to
           run
           the
           greatest
           hazards
           ,
           than
           enjoyn
           their
           Clergy
           the
           Reading
           of
           it
           :
           or
           as
           that
           Law
           either
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           which
           so
           many
           of
           the
           English
           Clergy
           are
           now
           under
           Suspension
           :
           yet
           the
           Clergy
           of
           Edinburgh
           must
           Read
           and
           Pray
           the
           very
           next
           day
           ,
           and
           upon
           so
           short
           Advertisement
           ,
           or
           be
           instantly
           Deprived
           :
           nor
           can
           the
           inclinations
           of
           the
           people
           be
           pretended
           for
           so
           quick
           dispatch
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           told
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           know
           it
           to
           be
           certain
           )
           that
           when
           the
           Gentleman
           who
           Preached
           that
           day
           in
           the
           new
           Church
           ,
           had
           refused
           to
           Read
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Clerk
           (
           after
           the
           Blessing
           pronounced
           )
           fell
           a
           Reading
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           (
           which
           that
           day
           was
           very
           frequent
           )
           run
           so
           hastily
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           such
           was
           their
           indignation
           )
           that
           before
           he
           had
           half
           done
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           to
           hear
           him
           .
           So
           went
           matters
           in
           that
           Church
           .
        
         
           In
           other
           Churches
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           some
           gave
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           some
           did
           not
           .
           These
           who
           did
           it
           not
           met
           with
           pretty
           quick
           Justice
           ,
           for
           the
           very
           next
           Week
           they
           were
           Cited
           to
           appear
           before
           the
           Committee
           of
           Estates
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           who
           appeared
           ,
           was
           one
           Doctor
           Strackan
           ,
           Professor
           of
           Theology
           in
           the
           University
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Trone
           Church
           ,
           an
           ingenuous
           Man
           ,
           and
           a
           truely
           Primitive
           Christian
           :
           he
           made
           a
           Defence
           for
           himself
           ,
           which
           many
           thought
           so
           reasonable
           then
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           yet
           forbear
           to
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           it
           .
           It
           was
           this
           for
           substance
           ,
           That
           the
           Estates
           had
           found
           (
           in
           their
           claim
           of
           Right
           )
           that
           none
           can
           be
           King
           or
           Queen
           of
           Scotland
           till
           they
           have
           sworn
           the
           Coronation
           Oath
           :
           for
           this
           Reason
           they
           had
           Declared
           that
           Iames
           ,
           by
           assuming
           the
           Regal
           Power
           ,
           and
           acting
           as
           King
           without
           ever
           taking
           the
           Oath
           required
           by
           Law
           ,
           —
           had
           forfeited
           the
           Right
           to
           the
           
           Crown
           :
           That
           all
           the
           Estates
           had
           yet
           done
           ,
           was
           only
           to
           nominate
           PP
           :
           William
           and
           Mary
           ,
           as
           the
           Persons
           to
           whom
           the
           Crown
           should
           be
           offered
           ;
           but
           they
           had
           not
           yet
           actually
           made
           the
           Offer
           ;
           far
           less
           had
           PP
           .
           William
           and
           Mary
           accepted
           of
           it
           :
           it
           was
           possible
           they
           might
           refuse
           it
           ,
           but
           though
           they
           should
           not
           ,
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           be
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           Scotland
           till
           they
           had
           solemnly
           sworn
           the
           Oath
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           yet
           done
           ;
           therefore
           he
           did
           not
           see
           how
           he
           could
           Pray
           for
           them
           as
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           nor
           how
           the
           Estates
           ,
           in
           reason
           ,
           or
           in
           consequence
           to
           their
           own
           Principles
           ,
           could
           require
           it
           of
           him
           .
           I
           am
           told
           the
           whole
           Committee
           was
           silent
           ;
           perhaps
           it
           has
           been
           for
           want
           of
           a
           ready
           Gift
           :
           yet
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           (
           and
           though
           he
           had
           in
           Family
           twelve
           or
           thirteen
           Children
           )
           there
           was
           no
           Mercy
           for
           him
           .
           His
           Defence
           (
           though
           it
           could
           not
           be
           answered
           )
           was
           not
           sustained
           ;
           no
           further
           time
           to
           deliberate
           ,
           was
           granted
           ;
           but
           upon
           his
           confessing
           he
           had
           not
           Obeyed
           ,
           he
           was
           forthwith
           Deprived
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           first
           Sacrifice
           .
           Nay
           ,
           some
           other
           Ministers
           there
           were
           ,
           who
           after
           they
           had
           used
           the
           same
           Defence
           ,
           told
           moreover
           ,
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           Pray
           for
           them
           as
           King
           and
           Queen
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           taken
           the
           Oath
           ;
           but
           this
           availed
           not
           neither
           :
           they
           had
           not
           obeyed
           as
           the
           States
           had
           enjoyned
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           were
           Sentenced
           .
           Thus
           proceeded
           that
           Committee
           ,
           and
           in
           two
           or
           three
           Weeks
           Deprived
           betwixt
           twenty
           and
           thirty
           :
           and
           all
           too
           before
           PP
           .
           William
           and
           Mary
           had
           sworn
           the
           Oath
           ;
           or
           (
           which
           is
           all
           one
           )
           before
           accounts
           came
           from
           London
           that
           they
           had
           done
           it
           :
           for
           upon
           their
           assuming
           the
           Royal
           Power
           (
           you
           know
           )
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Law
           belonged
           to
           them
           and
           their
           Council
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           was
           no
           more
           place
           for
           that
           Committee
           .
        
         
           PP
           .
           William
           and
           Mary
           took
           the
           Coronation
           Oath
           ,
           at
           White-Hall
           ,
           the
           eleventh
           of
           May
           1689.
           
           Then
           they
           named
           their
           Counsellors
           for
           this
           their
           Ancient
           Kingdom
           .
           They
           were
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           part
           ,
           persons
           who
           had
           never
           sate
           at
           that
           Table
           before
           :
           they
           came
           in
           upon
           a
           new
           Found
           ;
           they
           had
           New
           ,
           and
           untryed
           Rules
           to
           walk
           by
           ,
           new
           Designs
           to
           carry
           on
           :
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           they
           had
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           split
           new
           Systeme
           of
           Government
           ,
           to
           temper
           and
           establish
           .
           Besides
           ,
           there
           were
           great
           varieties
           of
           Humors
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           Nation
           .
           Armies
           were
           in
           the
           Fields
           ,
           and
           a
           Parliament
           was
           to
           Sit
           :
           so
           the
           Council
           had
           a
           vast
           Ocean
           of
           Business
           before
           them
           :
           and
           so
           for
           some
           Weeks
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           leisure
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           Iuly
           .
           Till
           which
           time
           leave
           we
           them
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           the
           Rabble
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           they
           were
           doing
           in
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           they
           were
           making
           clean
           work
           wherever
           they
           came
           ;
           I
           dare
           scarcely
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           all
           one
           to
           them
           ,
           whether
           the
           Ministers
           
           they
           fell
           on
           ,
           had
           complyed
           or
           not
           complyed
           :
           for
           now
           the
           Complyers
           were
           meeting
           with
           the
           sharpest
           measures
           .
           After
           the
           Proclamation
           came
           out
           ,
           for
           a
           while
           they
           remitted
           something
           of
           their
           eagerness
           :
           they
           hoped
           the
           Proclamation
           (
           considering
           how
           deeply
           all
           who
           had
           taken
           the
           Test
           ,
           were
           sworn
           ,
           never
           to
           disown
           King
           Iames
           as
           their
           Sovereign
           )
           would
           ease
           them
           of
           their
           Labour
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           found
           that
           severals
           were
           winning
           over
           their
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           giving
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Estates
           Orders
           ;
           it
           gave
           them
           new
           provocation
           .
           If
           such
           should
           be
           suffered
           to
           possess
           their
           Churches
           peaceably
           ,
           and
           securely
           ,
           the
           Presbyterian
           Interest
           should
           still
           be
           at
           a
           loss
           :
           a
           great
           many
           ,
           of
           Episcopal
           Principles
           ,
           would
           still
           be
           in
           Office
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           might
           breed
           disturbances
           :
           Besides
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           the
           Rabblers
           themselves
           ,
           it
           irritated
           them
           to
           see
           any
           man
           give
           Complyance
           ,
           upon
           this
           Head
           ,
           that
           they
           look'd
           upon
           them
           ,
           as
           perjur'd
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           no
           Conscience
           .
           Whatever
           the
           cause
           was
           ,
           a
           good
           many
           found
           the
           effects
           :
           such
           as
           Mr.
           
             Mac
             math
          
           ,
           Minister
           at
           Laswade
           ,
           (
           on
           whom
           three
           or
           four
           fellows
           ,
           came
           one
           night
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           going
           betwixt
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           stab'd
           him
           with
           Awls
           and
           Bodkings
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           had
           ten
           or
           twelve
           Wounds
           in
           his
           Belly
           ;
           filled
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           almost
           choaked
           him
           ,
           with
           the
           dung
           of
           Horses
           ,
           and
           then
           left
           him
           in
           that
           sad
           condition
           ▪
           )
           Master
           Burgess
           ,
           Minister
           at
           Temple
           ,
           (
           though
           he
           was
           so
           earnest
           to
           Read
           and
           Pray
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           Proclamation
           was
           not
           like
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           him
           by
           Authority
           ,
           against
           the
           day
           appointed
           ,
           he
           was
           careful
           to
           provide
           a
           Copy
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           Read
           it
           very
           faithfully
           ,
           )
           Mr.
           
             Mac
             Kenzie
          
           ,
           Minister
           at
           Kirklistoun
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           for
           some
           years
           been
           Chaplain
           to
           Major
           General
           
           Maccay's
           Regiment
           in
           Holland
           ,
           and
           was
           actually
           with
           him
           under
           the
           same
           Character
           at
           the
           Battle
           of
           Gillychranky
           ,
           )
           Mr.
           Hamiltoun
           ,
           Minister
           at
           Kirknewtown
           ,
           Mr.
           Nimmo
           ,
           Minister
           at
           Colingtown
           ,
           Mr.
           Donaldsone
           ,
           at
           
             Dumbartown
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           Nay
           ▪
           I
           could
           instance
           in
           a
           whole
           Presbytery
           in
           Galloway
           ;
           for
           upon
           the
           News
           that
           such
           a
           Proclamation
           was
           ordered
           ;
           these
           Brethren
           met
           ,
           and
           consulted
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           and
           in
           brief
           the
           Resolution
           was
           ,
           that
           all
           should
           give
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           all
           truly
           did
           it
           ;
           (
           as
           ,
           who
           could
           blame
           them
           ,
           seeing
           besides
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Estates
           ,
           they
           had
           the
           Votes
           of
           their
           own
           Consciences
           for
           it
           ?
           )
           But
           within
           a
           few
           days
           not
           one
           of
           them
           escaped
           Rabbling
           :
           they
           were
           as
           indiscriminately
           turned
           out
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           unanimously
           transferred
           their
           Allegiance
           from
           King
           Iames
           ,
           to
           King
           William
           and
           Queen
           Mary
           .
           Twenty
           more
           such
           instances
           might
           be
           adduced
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           needful
           :
           but
           there
           are
           three
           so
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           pass
           them
           by
           .
        
         
           One
           is
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Mac
             Gill
          
           ,
           Minister
           at
           Killsyth
           ,
           within
           the
           Presbytery
           
           of
           Glasgow
           :
           all
           his
           Neighbour
           Presbyters
           had
           been
           turned
           out
           before
           ;
           he
           alone
           ,
           of
           that
           Fraternity
           ,
           was
           spared
           till
           the
           13.
           of
           April
           was
           past
           .
           The
           good
           Man
           loved
           his
           Religion
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           precise
           day
           ,
           gave
           Obedience
           .
           But
           the
           very
           next
           Sunday
           a
           Rabble
           Convened
           to
           interrupt
           him
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           were
           that
           day
           repulsed
           with
           loss
           ;
           for
           many
           of
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Parish
           appeared
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Rabble
           was
           killed
           in
           the
           Scuffle
           .
           The
           poor
           Minister
           (
           no
           blood-thirsty
           Man
           )
           had
           fled
           for
           his
           life
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           
           Kilmarnock's
           House
           ,
           who
           lived
           at
           no
           great
           distance
           ;
           and
           knew
           not
           how
           the
           Fray
           was
           ended
           :
           but
           one
           Master
           Maxwell
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
           Kilsyth's
           Factor
           in
           these
           Parts
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Man
           was
           dead
           ,
           took
           Journey
           straight
           for
           Edinburgh
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           be
           the
           first
           ,
           for
           acquainting
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Committee
           with
           what
           had
           happened
           .
           He
           told
           them
           ,
           the
           Minister
           had
           given
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Proclamation
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           had
           a
           right
           to
           the
           Protection
           promised
           in
           it
           ;
           that
           therefore
           when
           the
           Rabble
           came
           upon
           him
           ,
           a
           good
           many
           people
           found
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           defend
           him
           ,
           not
           only
           out
           of
           respect
           they
           had
           for
           him
           as
           their
           Pastor
           ;
           but
           also
           for
           their
           own
           security
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           had
           not
           done
           so
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           been
           lyable
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           obliges
           the
           several
           Parishes
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           protect
           their
           Ministers
           ;
           otherwise
           to
           be
           answerable
           for
           his
           Losses
           .
           He
           told
           them
           likewise
           ,
           that
           one
           had
           lost
           his
           life
           in
           the
           Quarrel
           .
        
         
           The
           Lord
           Ross
           was
           then
           Preses
           of
           the
           Committee
           :
           when
           the
           Gentleman
           had
           thus
           far
           told
           the
           Story
           ,
           his
           Lordship
           told
           him
           gravely
           ,
           he
           wished
           the
           Rabble
           had
           not
           been
           opposed
           ;
           such
           people
           cared
           not
           what
           they
           did
           ;
           it
           had
           been
           better
           to
           have
           yielded
           to
           their
           humour
           ;
           he
           was
           truely
           sorry
           that
           blood
           was
           shed
           ;
           but
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           hard
           to
           get
           the
           Actor
           punished
           .
           But
           my
           Lord
           (
           said
           the
           Gentleman
           )
           he
           was
           none
           of
           ours
           ,
           he
           was
           of
           the
           Rabble
           who
           was
           killed
           :
           what
           do
           you
           say
           (
           replyed
           his
           Lordship
           )
           one
           of
           the
           Rabble
           !
           That
           may
           draw
           deeper
           than
           you
           are
           aware
           of
           .
           This
           to
           let
           you
           see
           the
           humour
           which
           then
           prevailed
           amongst
           our
           Leading
           Men
           in
           the
           Government
           ;
           and
           it
           brings
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           a
           Scotch
           Proverb
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
          
           Halkertons
           
             Cow
             is
             a
             very
             old
             Beast
             .
          
           But
           how
           ended
           the
           Matter
           ?
           The
           next
           day
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           buryed
           the
           Man
           who
           was
           killed
           ,
           the
           whole
           Company
           fell
           upon
           Mr.
           Mac
           Gill's
           House
           ,
           Rifled
           it
           ,
           broke
           and
           tore
           all
           his
           Furniture
           to
           pieces
           ,
           destroyed
           all
           his
           Books
           and
           Papers
           ,
           carried
           off
           about
           15
           or
           20
           
             l.
             Sterling
          
           of
           mony
           ,
           plunged
           his
           Hats
           and
           Periwigs
           in
           the
           Churn
           amongst
           some
           Milk
           ,
           and
           pounded
           them
           with
           the
           Churn-Staff
           ,
           emptied
           all
           his
           Meal
           out
           of
           its
           Repositories
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Chamber-Box
           amongst
           it
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           you
           have
           hardly
           read
           or
           heard
           of
           such
           Barbarous
           tricks
           as
           they
           played
           :
           
           The
           poor
           Gentleman
           sustained
           of
           Loss
           to
           the
           value
           of
           150
           l.
           (
           a
           good
           Stock
           for
           a
           Scotch
           Minister
           )
           and
           to
           this
           day
           has
           got
           neither
           Reparation
           nor
           Protection
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           two
           instances
           shall
           be
           Mr.
           Craig
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Buchannan
           ,
           both
           Ministers
           within
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           Dumbartoun
           :
           I
           do
           not
           adduce
           them
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           odd
           ,
           and
           singular
           ,
           in
           the
           treatment
           they
           had
           from
           the
           Rabble
           ;
           for
           so
           far
           ,
           they
           received
           only
           the
           common
           Measure
           :
           But
           to
           let
           you
           see
           how
           little
           it
           avails
           Men
           not
           only
           to
           have
           Complyed
           but
           to
           have
           done
           good
           Services
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           once
           owned
           Episcopacy
           .
           These
           two
           Gentlemen
           are
           Barons
           in
           Stirlingshire
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           hold
           such
           Lands
           of
           the
           King
           in
           Capite
           ,
           as
           gives
           them
           the
           priviledge
           of
           Voting
           at
           the
           Choosing
           Commissioners
           for
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           being
           such
           themselves
           ;
           if
           they
           should
           be
           Chosen
           .
           Now
           ,
           when
           the
           Members
           were
           a
           choosing
           for
           the
           late
           Meeting
           of
           Estates
           :
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           that
           Shire
           of
           Stirling
           were
           almost
           equally
           divided
           about
           the
           persons
           to
           be
           Elected
           for
           their
           Representatives
           .
           Four
           were
           Listed
           ,
           two
           downright
           Malignants
           ,
           Cavaliers
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           been
           clear
           for
           King
           Iames
           his
           Interest
           ;
           and
           two
           who
           were
           as
           clear
           for
           that
           ,
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           :
           When
           it
           came
           to
           be
           determined
           ,
           the
           Votes
           ran
           equal
           ,
           till
           it
           came
           to
           the
           two
           Laird-Ministers
           who
           were
           last
           ,
           so
           they
           had
           the
           casting
           of
           the
           Ballance
           ,
           and
           both
           did
           it
           in
           favours
           of
           the
           new
           States-men
           :
           what
           could
           they
           have
           done
           more
           for
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ?
           Their
           Votes
           made
           (
           and
           by
           consequence
           were
           equivalent
           to
           ,
           two
           Votes
           of
           )
           two
           Members
           of
           the
           Meeting
           for
           him
           ;
           besides
           (
           not
           being
           turn'd
           out
           before
           the
           13.
           of
           April
           ,
           )
           they
           did
           all
           Duty
           ,
           Read
           and
           Prayed
           ,
           &c.
           
           Yet
           now
           that
           they
           are
           Rabbled
           ,
           no
           more
           Protection
           for
           them
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           Rottenest
           Iacobite
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           These
           are
           the
           advantages
           of
           Complyance
           amongst
           us
           ;
           not
           one
           of
           all
           those
           whom
           I
           have
           named
           (
           and
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           it
           were
           easie
           to
           name
           as
           many
           more
           )
           has
           Protection
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           dares
           venture
           to
           their
           Churches
           ,
           few
           or
           none
           to
           their
           Houses
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           you
           may
           see
           what
           were
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           during
           the
           interval
           between
           the
           Conventions
           being
           Changed
           into
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           middle
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           now
           return
           .
        
         
           What
           was
           the
           Cause
           which
           made
           the
           Council
           intermit
           so
           long
           the
           Deprivation
           of
           the
           Non-Complying
           Ministers
           ,
           I
           am
           neither
           able
           nor
           careful
           to
           know
           :
           but
           it
           seems
           such
           delays
           were
           extremely
           unpleasant
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           Preachers
           :
           wherefore
           they
           thought
           it
           convenient
           to
           give
           them
           the
           Spur
           to
           purpose
           .
           The
           Parliament
           was
           then
           Sitting
           ;
           so
           they
           gave
           in
           a
           long
           Address
           to
           it
           :
           wherein
           ,
           having
           thanked
           God
           for
           the
           great
           Deliverance
           wrought
           by
           his
           Instrument
           ,
           
           the
           Pious
           and
           Magnanimous
           William
           ,
           then
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           now
           ,
           by
           the
           good
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           their
           Gracious
           Sovereign
           ;
           Complemented
           the
           Commissioner
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Lords
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           miscalled
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           own
           them
           ,
           as
           very
           ill
           things
           ;
           they
           come
           to
           their
           demands
           ,
           where
           appears
           in
           the
           Van
           ,
           the
           freeing
           this
           poor
           Oppressed
           Church
           from
           such
           Oppressors
           and
           Oppressions
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           many
           other
           things
           in
           it
           worthy
           of
           your
           notice
           ,
           particularly
           their
           Petitioning
           that
           the
           Church
           Government
           may
           be
           Established
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           only
           who
           by
           their
           former
           Carriage
           ,
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           have
           evidenced
           that
           they
           are
           known
           Sound
           Presbyterians
           —
           (
           This
           is
           nothing
           like
           Prelacy
           )
           and
           ,
           their
           requesting
           that
           the
           Church
           thus
           Established
           may
           be
           allowed
           by
           their
           Lordships
           Civil
           Sanction
           ,
           to
           appoint
           Visitations
           for
           purging
           out
           Insufficient
           ,
           Negligent
           ,
           Scandalous
           ,
           and
           Erroneous
           Ministers
           ,
           (
           and
           what
           Apostle
           ,
           if
           ye
           give
           him
           a
           Prebyterian
           Jury
           ,
           shall
           not
           come
           within
           the
           comprehension
           of
           one
           of
           these
           four
           ?
           )
           This
           Address
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           was
           given
           in
           to
           the
           Parliament
           :
           and
           what
           wonder
           though
           the
           Council
           was
           awakened
           by
           it
           ?
        
         
           And
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           immediately
           ,
           they
           fell
           to
           work
           ,
           the
           Inquisition
           revived
           ,
           and
           Summons
           were
           issued
           out
           ,
           at
           the
           Kings
           Advocates
           instance
           ,
           against
           a
           good
           many
           ;
           but
           before
           I
           come
           to
           their
           success
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           I
           must
           not
           forget
           to
           tell
           you
           .
        
         
           Every
           Man
           knows
           ,
           and
           the
           commonest
           Equity
           requires
           ,
           that
           publick
           Edicts
           or
           Proclamations
           ,
           (
           especially
           when
           they
           are
           peremptory
           in
           their
           Diets
           ,
           and
           positive
           in
           their
           Sanctions
           )
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           carefully
           and
           Authentically
           transmitted
           to
           those
           they
           do
           oblige
           .
           Yet
           never
           less
           care
           taken
           since
           the
           World
           began
           ,
           of
           the
           just
           and
           regular
           Conveyance
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           than
           there
           was
           of
           that
           Proclamation
           to
           the
           Ministers
           :
           there
           were
           hundreds
           of
           Ministers
           to
           whose
           hands
           it
           came
           not
           till
           the
           days
           prefixed
           were
           expired
           :
           particularly
           in
           the
           Shire
           of
           Fife
           ,
           there
           are
           betwixt
           seventy
           and
           eighty
           Parishes
           ;
           yet
           I
           am
           credibly
           told
           ,
           only
           six
           Copies
           came
           to
           the
           Sheriff
           Clerks
           hand
           ,
           who
           was
           ordered
           to
           distribute
           them
           :
           and
           there
           was
           no
           such
           Clause
           in
           the
           Proclamation
           ,
           as
           allowed
           ,
           far
           less
           required
           them
           to
           obey
           it
           any
           Sunday
           thereafter
           :
           for
           what
           I
           remark
           this
           ,
           you
           will
           know
           instantly
           .
        
         
           Summonds
           were
           issued
           out
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           the
           Council
           (
           that
           they
           might
           shew
           a
           suitable
           zeal
           ,
           and
           be
           every
           whit
           as
           forward
           as
           the
           party
           would
           have
           them
           ,
           or
           as
           't
           is
           possible
           for
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Visitations
           themselves
           to
           be
           ,
           sit
           when
           they
           will
           )
           proceeded
           as
           summarily
           as
           could
           be
           desired
           .
           The
           person
           cited
           heard
           a
           long
           Libel
           
           read
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Irreligion
           ,
           the
           Ingratitude
           ,
           the
           Contempt
           ,
           &c.
           of
           his
           Disobedience
           .
           After
           that
           ,
           the
           President
           of
           the
           Council
           asked
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           read
           the
           Proclamation
           upon
           the
           day
           prefixed
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           had
           ever
           since
           prayed
           publickly
           for
           King
           William
           ,
           and
           Queen
           Mary
           :
           (
           it
           was
           added
           sometimes
           by
           Name
           and
           Surname
           ,
           when
           the
           Earl
           of
           Crawford
           was
           President
           )
           as
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           Scotland
           ?
           if
           he
           answered
           [
           No
           ]
           to
           both
           ;
           no
           Mercy
           for
           him
           .
           But
           I
           must
           be
           a
           little
           more
           particular
           on
           this
           Head.
           
        
         
           Be
           pleased
           to
           know
           then
           that
           there
           was
           one
           Clause
           which
           in
           thirty
           or
           forty
           Libels
           ,
           was
           never
           omitted
           .
           This
           ,
           word
           for
           word
           :
           
             Whereas
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             a
             Proclamation
             dated
             the
             thirteenth
             of
          
           April
           ,
           
             were
             commanded
             and
             required
             to
             read
             the
             same
             upon
             the
             respective
             days
             therein
             contained
             ,
             and
             pray
          
           —
           Yet
           when
           the
           said
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           Estates
           was
           sent
           to
           him
           (
           the
           person
           accused
           )
           at
           least
           came
           to
           his
           hands
           ,
           or
           of
           which
           he
           had
           knowledge
           (
           mark
           the
           Gradation
           ,
           and
           the
           Equity
           of
           the
           several
           steps
           ,
           especially
           the
           last
           )
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           testifying
           his
           Gratitude
           ,
           and
           giving
           due
           Obedience
           thereunto
           ,
           that
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           who
           could
           stand
           before
           such
           an
           Indictment
           ?
           And
           indeed
           few
           were
           able
           .
           For
        
         
           If
           the
           Minister
           pleaded
           ,
           That
           the
           Proclamation
           had
           never
           come
           to
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           was
           ready
           to
           swear
           it
           (
           as
           many
           might
           have
           done
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           )
           it
           profited
           him
           nothing
           ;
           he
           was
           guilty
           ,
           by
           the
           third
           step
           of
           the
           Gradation
           ,
           just
           now
           taken
           notice
           of
           .
           And
           it
           was
           all
           one
           ,
           whether
           he
           had
           prayed
           for
           King
           William
           and
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           read
           :
           
             e.
             g.
          
           Mr.
           Guild
           ,
           Minister
           at
           
             North
             Berwick
          
           ,
           told
           the
           Council
           ,
           he
           had
           prayed
           for
           them
           from
           the
           very
           first
           day
           he
           had
           heard
           they
           were
           proclaimed
           King
           and
           Queen
           ,
           and
           none
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           more
           joyful
           than
           he
           ,
           that
           a
           Protestant
           King
           and
           Queen
           were
           set
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           (
           I
           have
           half
           a
           dozen
           more
           of
           instances
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           )
           yet
           he
           was
           deprived
           .
        
         
           If
           he
           had
           both
           read
           and
           prayed
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           was
           not
           done
           on
           the
           precise
           days
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           escaping
           .
           So
           it
           fared
           with
           Mr.
           Hay
           ,
           Minister
           at
           
             Kinsongahair
             ,
             Hunter
          
           at
           
             Stirling
             ,
             Young
          
           at
           Mony-vaird
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           especially
           Mr.
           Aird
           ,
           Minister
           at
           Tory-burn
           ,
           (
           an
           old
           ,
           grave
           ,
           serious
           man
           )
           who
           ,
           tho
           he
           brought
           a
           Certificate
           from
           the
           Sheriff
           of
           the
           Shire
           where
           he
           lived
           ,
           bearing
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           read
           the
           Proclamation
           on
           the
           Sunday
           immediately
           after
           he
           received
           it
           ,
           was
           yet
           deprived
           without
           remedy
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           was
           remarked
           all
           alongst
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           Question
           was
           never
           put
           whether
           they
           would
           give
           Obedience
           thereafter
           .
           No
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           place
           for
           Repentance
           .
           And
           I
           remember
           to
           have
           
           heard
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           the
           Town
           of
           Perth
           ,
           aliàs
           
             S.
             Iohns-Town
          
           )
           after
           both
           their
           Ministers
           were
           deprived
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Crawford
           ,
           and
           insinuated
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           hopeful
           .
           One
           Mr.
           Anderson
           (
           a
           good
           natured
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           good
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           been
           one
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           said
           Town
           )
           perhaps
           might
           be
           induced
           to
           comply
           yet
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           would
           be
           extremely
           acceptable
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           reponed
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           presently
           his
           Lordship
           turned
           huffy
           ;
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           to
           be
           mentioned
           .
           So
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           let
           fall
           their
           design
           .
           Indeed
           his
           Lordship
           is
           a
           most
           zealous
           Reformer
           ,
           and
           as
           fit
           for
           being
           President
           at
           a
           Board
           ,
           for
           turning
           out
           Episcopal
           Clergy-Men
           ,
           as
           could
           have
           been
           fallen
           upon
           .
           I
           remember
           a
           certain
           Minister
           who
           had
           been
           a
           good
           time
           of
           his
           Lordships
           Acquaintance
           ,
           went
           to
           him
           ,
           thinking
           to
           have
           prevailed
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           got
           the
           Diet
           deserted
           ;
           and
           they
           had
           a
           very
           pleasant
           Conversation
           .
           His
           Lordship
           asked
           whether
           he
           used
           publickly
           to
           pray
           for
           King
           William
           ,
           and
           Queen
           Mary
           .
           He
           answered
           ,
           he
           prayed
           as
           the
           Apostle
           directed
           ;
           and
           cited
           1
           Tim.
           2.1
           ,
           2.
           
           Well
           (
           says
           my
           Lord
           )
           
             that
             's
             enough
             for
             us
             to
             deprive
             you
             .
          
           After
           some
           more
           Discourse
           ,
           the
           Minister
           said
           ,
           he
           was
           
             sorry
             for
             the
             Desolations
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           And
           his
           Lordship
           answered
           very
           quaintly
           :
           
             But
             so
             am
             not
             I.
          
           The
           Work
           had
           never
           gone
           on
           so
           successfully
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           on
           the
           top
           of
           it
           .
           For
           many
           times
           they
           had
           enough
           to
           do
           to
           get
           a
           Quorum
           of
           the
           Council
           (
           which
           can
           consist
           of
           no
           less
           than
           nine
           )
           on
           these
           days
           that
           were
           set
           apart
           for
           the
           Clergy
           :
           (
           in
           effect
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           tho
           ordinary
           Stomachs
           had
           some
           kind
           of
           loathing
           to
           it
           )
           and
           then
           his
           Lordship
           was
           in
           a
           strange
           pickle
           ,
           and
           you
           would
           have
           seen
           strange
           running
           of
           Macers
           through
           the
           City
           ,
           calling
           them
           from
           their
           Lodgings
           .
           But
           let
           me
           return
           to
           my
           Thread
           again
           .
        
         
           Within
           a
           few
           days
           ,
           the
           Council
           found
           it
           would
           make
           tedious
           work
           to
           have
           them
           all
           cited
           at
           the
           Advocates
           Instance
           ,
           therefore
           they
           took
           a
           shorter
           method
           ;
           it
           was
           the
           inviting
           and
           allowing
           the
           Parishioners
           and
           Hearers
           of
           such
           Ministers
           as
           had
           not
           obeyed
           ,
           to
           cite
           them
           before
           the
           Council
           .
           This
           is
           the
           great
           purpose
           of
           that
           Proclamation
           dated
           August
           16.
           mentioned
           before
           .
           The
           Clause
           is
           this
           :
           
             As
             also
             that
             such
             Ministers
             who
             have
             not
             read
             the
             Proclamation
             ,
             and
             prayed
             —
             may
             be
             deprived
             of
             their
             Benefices
             .
             —
             The
             Lords
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Privy
             Council
             do
             invite
             and
             allow
             the
             Parishioners
             and
             Hearers
             of
             such
             Ministers
             —
             to
             cite
             them
             before
             the
             Privy
             Council
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           Proclamation
           served
           two
           purposes
           ;
           first
           it
           made
           quicker
           dispatch
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           by
           it
           ,
           opportunity
           was
           given
           to
           every
           malicious
           person
           to
           frame
           what
           Libels
           they
           pleased
           against
           their
           Ministers
           .
           
           Both
           ends
           were
           served
           pretty
           successfully
           ;
           Deprivations
           were
           more
           expedite
           ,
           and
           more
           numerous
           than
           they
           had
           been
           before
           ;
           and
           many
           Crimes
           and
           Scandals
           were
           libelled
           against
           several
           Ministers
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Council
           never
           examined
           Witnesses
           ,
           nor
           sustain'd
           themselves
           Judges
           concerning
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           was
           contained
           in
           the
           Grand
           Proclamation
           ,
           
             viz.
             Reading
             and
             Praying
          
           .
           And
           they
           frequently
           declared
           ,
           (
           when
           the
           persons
           calumniate
           ,
           craved
           ,
           that
           these
           Scandals
           and
           Immoralities
           might
           either
           be
           tryed
           ,
           or
           put
           out
           of
           the
           Libel
           )
           that
           they
           were
           not
           to
           insist
           against
           them
           on
           these
           Heads
           :
           yet
           the
           Libels
           with
           these
           things
           in
           them
           stand
           still
           on
           Record
           ;
           and
           I
           hear
           full
           Accounts
           of
           them
           are
           sent
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           daily
           Printed
           there
           ,
           and
           making
           good
           company
           in
           the
           Coffee-Houses
           .
           No
           body
           ever
           doubted
           but
           there
           was
           something
           insidious
           and
           base
           in
           the
           Design
           .
           Who
           knows
           but
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Visitations
           ,
           when
           they
           sit
           ,
           will
           sustain
           all
           these
           Libels
           as
           sufficiently
           proven
           already
           ,
           seeing
           they
           were
           before
           the
           Privy
           Council
           ,
           and
           Sentence
           followed
           upon
           them
           ?
           And
           God
           knows
           what
           other
           Fruits
           the
           keeping
           of
           them
           may
           produce
           !
           But
           certainly
           it
           had
           looked
           much
           liker
           to
           fair
           dealing
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           more
           generous
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           Gentlemen
           ,
           if
           the
           Council
           ,
           (
           seeing
           they
           were
           not
           to
           dip
           in
           these
           matters
           )
           had
           discharged
           them
           to
           be
           libelled
           ,
           and
           suffered
           no
           more
           to
           be
           brought
           before
           them
           ,
           than
           what
           they
           were
           to
           try
           and
           judge
           of
           .
        
         
           One
           would
           think
           ,
           now
           the
           Course
           was
           quick
           enough
           against
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           yet
           within
           some
           other
           few
           days
           ,
           it
           was
           found
           not
           to
           be
           expedite
           enough
           neither
           .
           In
           many
           Parishes
           there
           were
           none
           who
           would
           pursue
           their
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           besides
           ,
           it
           was
           somewhat
           expensive
           for
           the
           Lieges
           to
           raise
           Summons
           before
           the
           Council
           :
           wherefore
        
         
           A
           further
           step
           was
           made
           ,
           a
           third
           Proclamation
           was
           ordered
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           
             For
             citing
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             prayed
             for
             their
             Majesties
             ,
          
           and
           Dated
           August
           22
           :
           whereby
           (
           that
           with
           the
           greater
           expedition
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           expence
           to
           the
           Lieges
           ,
           the
           former
           Proclamations
           might
           attain
           their
           intended
           Design
           and
           Effect
           )
           Invitation
           and
           Allowance
           were
           again
           given
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Parishioners
           and
           Hearers
           of
           the
           disobedient
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           the
           Heretors
           of
           these
           Parishes
           (
           tho
           living
           at
           never
           so
           great
           distance
           )
           and
           the
           Sheriffs
           and
           their
           Deputes
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           of
           Burghs
           ,
           and
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Current
           Parliament
           within
           their
           respective
           Bounds
           ,
           to
           cause
           cite
           such
           Ministers
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           Warrand
           was
           granted
           to
           Messengers
           at
           Arms
           ,
           for
           citing
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           Witnesses
           as
           were
           necessary
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Expedition
           might
           be
           greater
           yet
           ,
           a
           Messenger
           's
           delivering
           
           a
           Copy
           of
           this
           Proclamation
           ,
           either
           in
           Print
           or
           Writ
           ,
           signed
           by
           his
           Hand
           ,
           to
           each
           Minister
           that
           should
           be
           cited
           by
           him
           to
           any
           Tuesday
           or
           Thursday
           ,
           (
           these
           two
           days
           of
           every
           Week
           were
           set
           apart
           intirely
           for
           that
           purpose
           )
           six
           days
           after
           the
           citation
           ,
           for
           all
           on
           this
           side
           the
           River
           Tay
           ,
           and
           fourteen
           days
           for
           all
           beyond
           the
           said
           River
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           further
           it
           was
           declared
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Proclamation
           was
           without
           prejudice
           of
           any
           Citations
           already
           given
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           given
           ,
           either
           upon
           the
           former
           Act
           of
           Council
           ,
           or
           upon
           Warrands
           from
           the
           Council-Board
           .
           Have
           ye
           not
           enough
           of
           expedition
           now
           in
           all
           Conscience
           ?
           Yet
           to
           make
           all
           surer
           still
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           were
           finding
           ,
           that
           severals
           had
           complyed
           ,
           whom
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           have
           turned
           out
           ,
           but
           had
           no
           shadow
           of
           Law
           to
           do
           it
           by
           !
        
         
           At
           the
           instigation
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           Ministers
           ,
           Elders
           and
           Professors
           (
           as
           it self
           words
           it
           )
           upon
           the
           twenty
           fourth
           of
           August
           ,
           forth
           comes
           another
           Proclamation
           for
           a
           general
           Fast
           ,
           to
           be
           kept
           on
           two
           Lord's
           Days
           ,
           viz.
           on
           this
           side
           the
           
             Tay
             ,
             Sept.
          
           15.
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           Sept.
           22.
           
           No
           question
           it
           was
           designed
           for
           a
           choaking
           morsel
           ;
           for
           perhaps
           you
           never
           saw
           any
           thing
           like
           it
           .
           That
           it
           required
           Christians
           to
           fast
           on
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ,
           (
           tho
           that
           was
           harsh
           enough
           ,
           no
           ways
           fitted
           for
           a
           tender
           Stomach
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           gone
           very
           ill
           down
           with
           Tertullian
           himself
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           he
           was
           for
           Fasting
           )
           was
           the
           thing
           least
           nauseous
           about
           it
           ,
           except
           the
           bad
           Grammar
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           Stock
           of
           great
           Nonsense
           that
           was
           in
           it
           .
           For
           in
           effect
           (
           besides
           what
           was
           relative
           to
           the
           present
           State
           of
           Affairs
           )
           it
           not
           only
           unministered
           ,
           but
           even
           unchristened
           ,
           the
           whole
           Regular
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           these
           who
           owned
           them
           ;
           and
           expressly
           bore
           ,
           that
           God
           for
           a
           long
           time
           (
           since
           the
           Restitution
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           no
           doubt
           )
           had
           restrained
           the
           presence
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Souls
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           this
           Proclamation
           was
           to
           be
           read
           twice
           ,
           and
           the
           Fast
           to
           be
           kept
           once
           ,
           in
           every
           Church
           and
           Meeting-House
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           Now
           to
           the
           success
           .
        
         
           What
           wonder
           tho
           these
           Twin-Proclamations
           (
           for
           so
           I
           may
           call
           them
           ,
           considering
           how
           short
           the
           interval
           was
           between
           their
           Dates
           )
           wrought
           strange
           feats
           amongst
           the
           poor
           Clergy
           ?
           as
           indeed
           they
           did
           .
           For
           many
           who
           (
           with
           hard
           Gripings
           )
           had
           got
           the
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           thirteenth
           of
           April
           digested
           ,
           could
           not
           yet
           get
           that
           for
           the
           Fast
           ,
           forced
           over
           their
           Throats
           ,
           particularly
           I
           could
           name
           two
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Edenburg
           ,
           who
           the
           very
           next
           Week
           were
           deprived
           for
           it
           .
           And
           the
           other
           Proclamation
           was
           pretty
           good
           at
           citing
           those
           who
           had
           refused
           to
           give
           Obedience
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           guess
           by
           its
           Nature
           .
           Yet
           I
           must
           confess
           it
           has
           not
           done
           all
           the
           skaith
           it
           might
           ;
           
           
           
           as
           you
           shall
           hear
           anon
           ;
           Although
           it
           wrought
           wonders
           ,
           of
           a
           right
           strange
           Address
           .
           For
           by
           virtue
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           some
           Ministers
           ,
           far
           North
           ,
           in
           Murray
           ,
           or
           Bamf
           ,
           or
           somewhere
           thereabout
           ,
           were
           Cited
           ,
           and
           Compeared
           ;
           but
           were
           like
           to
           find
           the
           Diet
           deserted
           ,
           because
           no
           Accuser
           appeared
           against
           them
           :
           By
           virtue
           of
           it
           (
           I
           say
           )
           upon
           that
           occasion
           ,
           the
           Laird
           of
           Brody
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Privy
           Council
           ,
           being
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Current
           Parliament
           ,
           representing
           that
           Shire
           where
           these
           Ministers
           liv'd
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           Bar
           where
           they
           were
           standing
           ,
           and
           smil'd
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           their
           Accuser
           ,
           and
           was
           as
           good
           as
           his
           word
           ;
           and
           then
           stept
           into
           his
           Seat
           at
           the
           Table
           again
           ,
           and
           Voted
           for
           their
           Deprivation
           .
           And
           so
           I
           come
           to
           the
           end
           of
           my
           History
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           told
           you
           that
           thus
           it
           stands
           with
           the
           Scottish
           Clergy
           at
           present
           .
        
         
           All
           our
           Bishops
           are
           turn'd
           out
           ,
           and
           their
           Order
           abolished
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           dated
           Iuly
           5.
           their
           whole
           Benefices
           for
           the
           year
           1689.
           are
           taken
           from
           them
           by
           publick
           Proclamation
           .
           The
           Number
           of
           Presbyters
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           may
           be
           about
           900
           and
           40
           or
           50
           ,
           or
           so
           ,
           of
           these
           about
           300
           are
           turn'd
           out
           by
           Tumult
           and
           Rabble
           ;
           and
           their
           Expulsion
           is
           (
           as
           to
           the
           most
           part
           )
           justified
           and
           (
           as
           to
           the
           rest
           )
           conniv'd
           at
           by
           th●●
           Government
           :
           About
           200
           are
           deprived
           by
           sentence
           of
           the
           Privy
           Council
           .
           Those
           who
           continue
           in
           their
           Stations
           (
           being
           the
           lesser
           half
           )
           may
           be
           subdivided
           into
           two
           Categories
           .
           A
           great
           many
           have
           giv'n
           no
           Obedience
           yet
           ,
           and
           have
           escap'd
           ,
           by
           the
           distance
           they
           live
           at
           ,
           from
           Edinburgh
           and
           Fanaticism
           ;
           or
           because
           no
           body
           has
           delated
           them
           ;
           what
           may
           be
           such
           Mens
           Fate
           (
           if
           the
           present
           Methods
           continue
           )
           is
           easie
           to
           imagine
           .
           The
           rest
           have
           complyed
           ;
           but
           how
           far
           that
           may
           secure
           them
           ,
           God
           only
           knows
           ;
           but
           (
           if
           I
           may
           give
           my
           Conjecture
           )
           I
           think
           I
           may
           tell
           them
           :
           They
           have
           not
           done
           the
           half
           of
           what
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           save
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           I
           have
           plausible
           grounds
           to
           say
           this
           on
           .
           For
           not
           only
           can
           I
           give
           them
           a
           certain
           Minister
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           to
           whom
           a
           certain
           Nobleman
           (
           a
           Privy
           Counsellor
           ,
           who
           makes
           a
           considerable
           Figure
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           Presbyterian
           enough
           too
           ;
           though
           it
           seems
           he
           has
           more
           than
           the
           ordinary
           ingenuity
           of
           the
           Party
           )
           said
           ,
           he
           was
           truly
           glad
           ,
           that
           Minister
           had
           made
           no
           compliances
           (
           they
           were
           Cousins
           ;
           perhaps
           that
           made
           him
           speak
           more
           freely
           )
           and
           assur'd
           him
           ,
           the
           present
           compliance
           would
           save
           no
           Man
           ;
           for
           the
           resolution
           was
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           should
           be
           spared
           .
           This
           I
           know
           to
           be
           of
           certain
           truth
           :
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Council
           lately
           were
           beginning
           to
           let
           so
           much
           out
           :
           For
           when
           some
           Ministers
           in
           Argyle-shire
           (
           who
           Preach
           
           in
           Irish
           ,
           by
           consequence
           ,
           whose
           places
           cannot
           be
           so
           easily
           supplyed
           ,
           whom
           therefore
           they
           were
           not
           earnest
           to
           lay
           aside
           for
           altogether
           )
           were
           before
           them
           ;
           though
           they
           made
           them
           the
           gracious
           offer
           ,
           made
           to
           few
           or
           none
           before
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           continued
           in
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           upon
           their
           yet
           obeying
           the
           Proclamation
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           allow
           them
           their
           own
           Churches
           :
           The
           secret
           of
           the
           matter
           is
           ,
           all
           must
           be
           once
           out
           ,
           none
           must
           enjoy
           their
           Benefices
           ,
           by
           virtue
           of
           a
           Presentation
           from
           a
           Patron
           ,
           and
           a
           Collation
           from
           a
           Bishop
           ;
           if
           any
           shall
           be
           permitted
           hereafter
           to
           bear
           Office
           ;
           they
           must
           come
           in
           upon
           the
           new
           found
           ,
           that
           's
           to
           be
           erected
           after
           the
           Presbyterian
           Model
           .
           This
           I
           am
           told
           the
           Statesmen
           are
           clear
           for
           :
           But
           then
           the
           Kirk-men
           must
           have
           their
           terms
           too
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           he
           who
           can
           divine
           .
           Presbytery
           ,
           Presbytery
           in
           Folio
           must
           be
           one
           ;
           perhaps
           the
           Covenant
           may
           be
           another
           :
           And
           God
           knows
           what
           purgative
           Doses
           ,
           those
           who
           have
           ever
           liv'd
           under
           Episcopacy
           must
           take
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           be
           admitted
           into
           such
           a
           pure
           Society
           :
           I
           doubt
           it
           would
           puzzle
           Mr.
           
             Salathiel
             Stiff-collar
          
           himself
           ,
           your
           famous
           English
           Mountebank
           ,
           to
           tell
           beforehand
           what
           the
           Recipe
           may
           be
           :
           This
           is
           certain
           ,
        
         
           No
           compliances
           any
           of
           the
           Conform'd
           Clergy
           have
           yet
           made
           ,
           have
           brought
           them
           so
           much
           as
           one
           inch
           nearer
           to
           a
           Reconciliation
           with
           the
           Presbyterians
           :
           Some
           have
           been
           at
           work
           enough
           to
           get
           their
           Countenance
           ;
           particularly
           Doctor
           Robinson
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Malcome
           ,
           two
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Edinburgh
           :
           They
           have
           Preach'd
           once
           and
           again
           ,
           against
           the
           Pride
           of
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           the
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           &c.
           (
           especially
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           whose
           great
           complaint
           it
           has
           been
           of
           late
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           groan'd
           these
           twenty
           seven
           years
           by-past
           under
           the
           Yoke
           of
           Episcopacy
           ;
           although
           at
           the
           Restitution
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           think
           his
           Mission
           good
           ,
           having
           had
           only
           Presbyterial
           Ordination
           ;
           and
           therefore
           was
           Reordained
           by
           a
           Bishop
           .
           )
           They
           have
           sent
           once
           and
           again
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           Clubs
           ,
           in
           treating
           they
           might
           be
           admitted
           into
           their
           Fellowship
           ,
           and
           to
           sit
           in
           their
           Presbyteries
           :
           And
           they
           have
           used
           all
           Arts
           for
           gaining
           belief
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           in
           earnest
           ;
           for
           instance
           ,
           they
           are
           both
           Prebendaries
           of
           the
           Cathedral
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           pays
           to
           each
           of
           them
           ten
           pound
           Sterl
           .
           
             per
             annum
          
           :
           Through
           the
           long
           surcease
           of
           Justice
           that
           has
           been
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           till
           of
           late
           ;
           his
           Lordship
           had
           got
           none
           of
           the
           Revenue
           for
           the
           year
           88
           ,
           and
           wanted
           not
           reason
           to
           doubt
           if
           ever
           he
           should
           have
           it
           ;
           so
           their
           Fees
           for
           that
           year
           were
           resting
           :
           Wherefore
           in
           August
           or
           September
           last
           ,
           they
           pursued
           him
           jointly
           ,
           before
           the
           Bailiffs
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           (
           no
           competent
           
           Judges
           )
           merely
           to
           cast
           dirt
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           thereby
           they
           might
           ingratiate
           themselves
           with
           the
           Godly
           :
           Yet
           all
           has
           not
           prevail'd
           ,
           they
           find
           the
           Party
           inexorable
           .
           By
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           methinks
           you
           may
           now
           make
           a
           tolerable
           judgment
           of
           the
           treatment
           the
           Scottish
           Clergy
           have
           met
           with
           hitherto
           ,
           or
           are
           like
           to
           meet
           with
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           One
           thing
           remains
           yet
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           viz.
           to
           say
           somthing
           in
           Vindication
           of
           these
           Episcopal
           Clergy-men
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           so
           treated
           ,
           and
           to
           account
           some
           way
           for
           their
           Lives
           and
           Abilities
           :
           I
           know
           there
           are
           strange
           things
           talk'd
           of
           them
           in
           England
           ;
           for
           besides
           that
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           last
           year
           ,
           declared
           them
           generally
           scandalous
           and
           ignorant
           (
           as
           was
           noted
           before
           )
           the
           good
           Party
           have
           long
           had
           ,
           and
           still
           have
           their
           instruments
           busie
           ,
           Printing
           and
           Publishing
           odd
           stories
           of
           them
           .
           So
           that
           perhaps
           Sir
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           as
           earnest
           to
           understand
           what
           can
           be
           said
           on
           that
           Head
           ,
           as
           any
           thing
           I
           have
           yet
           dispatched
           :
           But
           I
           might
           with
           good
           reason
           disappoint
           you
           ,
           and
           make
           that
           the
           shortest
           part
           of
           my
           task
           ;
           indeed
           two
           or
           three
           Sentences
           might
           serve
           :
           For
        
         
           It
           might
           be
           sufficient
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           general
           Indictments
           ought
           still
           to
           go
           for
           Calumnies
           ,
           and
           the
           proper
           defence
           is
           to
           tell
           ,
           they
           are
           broad
           Lies
           .
           Let
           their
           Enemies
           condescend
           upon
           the
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           and
           the
           particular
           Crimes
           ;
           that
           's
           the
           way
           to
           find
           guilt
           ;
           and
           whoever
           believes
           there
           is
           any
           ,
           till
           that
           is
           done
           ,
           is
           near
           of
           Kin
           to
           an
           unjust
           Judge
           .
           Dare
           they
           for
           their
           hearts
           pronounce
           all
           ignorant
           ?
           or
           all
           scandalous
           ?
           or
           all
           negligent
           ?
           or
           all
           erroneous
           ?
           or
           all
           of
           a
           persecuting
           temper
           ?
           If
           they
           dare
           ,
           I
           hope
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           against
           every
           Individual
           ;
           and
           let
           them
           try
           that
           when
           they
           will.
           If
           they
           dare
           not
           (
           as
           certainly
           they
           dare
           not
           ;
           even
           Machiavel
           himself
           ,
           their
           Master
           for
           that
           Politick
           ,
           were
           he
           alive
           durst
           not
           )
           then
           ,
           who
           sees
           not
           the
           Iniquity
           of
           these
           indefinite
           aspersions
           ?
           where
           were
           Christians
           taught
           to
           mix
           the
           Innocent
           with
           the
           Guilty
           ,
           so
           indiscriminately
           ?
           This
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           methinks
           might
           pass
           for
           sufficient
           Antidote
           against
           all
           these
           bold
           Slanders
           ;
           but
           lest
           it
           may
           not
           satisfie
           you
           ,
           I
           have
           more
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           God
           be
           thanked
           ,
           I
           can
           say
           it
           confidently
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           it
           to
           be
           true
           :
           I
           can
           say
           ,
        
         
           The
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           was
           never
           generally
           so
           well
           provided
           with
           Pastors
           ;
           as
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           present
           Persecution
           :
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           she
           has
           sometimes
           had
           some
           Sons
           ;
           (
           such
           as
           Doctor
           Forbes
           ,
           Doctor
           
             Baron
             ,
             &c
          
           :
           )
           more
           Eminent
           for
           Learning
           ,
           than
           perhaps
           any
           of
           the
           present
           Generation
           will
           pretend
           to
           :
           But
           what
           Church
           is
           there
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           wherein
           every
           day
           ,
           extraordinary
           Lights
           are
           to
           be
           found
           ?
           It
           cannot
           be
           denyed
           neither
           ,
           
           that
           there
           are
           amongst
           us
           some
           of
           but
           ordinary
           Parts
           ;
           but
           in
           what
           Church
           was
           it
           ever
           otherwise
           ?
           it
           would
           be
           an
           odd
           thing
           ,
           if
           the
           poor
           cold
           Climate
           of
           Scotland
           could
           still
           afford
           a
           thousand
           Augustines
           or
           
           Aquinas's
           ;
           perhaps
           too
           there
           may
           be
           some
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           so
           careful
           to
           adorn
           their
           Sacred
           Office
           with
           a
           suitable
           Conversation
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           :
           But
           what
           wonder
           ,
           when
           Our
           Saviour
           himself
           had
           one
           ,
           a
           Devil
           ,
           of
           twelve
           in
           his
           Retinue
           ?
           what
           Country
           is
           it
           where
           all
           the
           Clergy-men
           are
           Saints
           ?
           And
           therefore
           ,
           I
           say
           it
           over
           again
           ;
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           was
           never
           so
           well
           planted
           ,
           generally
           ,
           since
           the
           Reformation
           as
           it
           was
           a
           year
           ago
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Proposition
           which
           I
           confess
           cannot
           be
           demonstrated
           so
           ,
           by
           a
           private
           Man
           ,
           sitting
           in
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           as
           to
           convince
           the
           obstinate
           ,
           or
           give
           full
           satisfaction
           to
           Strangers
           .
           But
           so
           far
           as
           things
           of
           that
           nature
           can
           be
           made
           appear
           plausible
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           distance
           ;
           I
           think
           this
           may
           be
           done
           very
           briefly
           ,
           in
           answering
           the
           Charges
           commonly
           given
           in
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           Ignorance
           ;
           but
           what
           's
           the
           Standard
           to
           judge
           by
           ,
           whether
           Men
           have
           such
           a
           competency
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           may
           
             (
             caeteris
             paribus
          
           )
           qualifie
           them
           for
           the
           Ministery
           ?
           till
           that
           be
           condescended
           on
           ,
           I
           might
           very
           well
           bid
           them
           put
           up
           their
           Objection
           in
           their
           Pocket
           ,
           till
           they
           can
           make
           palpable
           sense
           of
           it
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           till
           that
           be
           done
           ,
           this
           pretended
           Ignorance
           cannot
           be
           sustain'd
           ,
           as
           a
           sufficient
           Argument
           for
           justifying
           the
           present
           Persecution
           .
           But
           how
           can
           the
           Scotish
           Clergy
           be
           so
           very
           ignorant
           ?
           No
           Man
           (
           since
           I
           remember
           )
           was
           ever
           admitted
           to
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           first
           pass'd
           his
           course
           at
           some
           University
           ,
           and
           Commenc'd
           Master
           of
           Arts
           :
           And
           generally
           none
           are
           admitted
           to
           tryal
           for
           being
           Probationers
           ,
           till
           after
           that
           Commencement
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           four
           or
           five
           years
           Students
           in
           Divinity
           .
           The
           Method
           of
           that
           Tryal
           is
           commonly
           this
           ,
           the
           Candidate
           gets
           first
           a
           Text
           prescrib'd
           him
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           makes
           a
           Homily
           before
           some
           Presbytery
           :
           Then
           he
           has
           an
           Exegesis
           in
           Latin
           ,
           on
           some
           common
           Head
           ,
           (
           ordinarily
           some
           Popish
           Controversie
           )
           and
           sustains
           disputes
           upon
           it
           .
           After
           this
           he
           is
           tryed
           as
           to
           his
           skill
           in
           the
           Languages
           and
           Chronology
           :
           He
           is
           likewise
           obliged
           to
           Answer
           
             (
             ex
             tempore
          
           )
           any
           Question
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           proposed
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           any
           Member
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           .
           This
           is
           called
           the
           Questionary
           tryal
           ;
           then
           ,
           he
           has
           that
           which
           we
           call
           the
           Exercise
           and
           Addition
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           most
           Presbyteries
           )
           one
           day
           ,
           he
           must
           Analize
           and
           Comment
           upon
           a
           Text
           ,
           for
           half
           an
           hour
           or
           so
           ,
           so
           shew
           his
           skill
           in
           Textual
           ,
           Critical
           ,
           and
           Casuistick
           Theology
           ;
           and
           another
           day
           for
           another
           half
           hour
           ,
           he
           discourses
           
           again
           by
           drawing
           practical
           Inferences
           ,
           &c.
           to
           show
           his
           Abilities
           that
           way
           too
           :
           And
           then
           lastly
           ,
           he
           must
           make
           a
           popular
           Sermon
           ;
           (
           I
           believe
           you
           have
           scarcely
           so
           severe
           tryals
           in
           England
           )
           all
           this
           done
           ,
           the
           Presbytery
           considers
           whether
           it
           be
           sit
           to
           recommend
           him
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           for
           a
           Licence
           to
           Preach
           (
           and
           many
           have
           I
           known
           remitted
           to
           their
           Studies
           )
           if
           they
           find
           him
           qualifyed
           ,
           and
           recommend
           him
           ,
           he
           gets
           his
           Licence
           ,
           he
           Commences
           Probationer
           for
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           commonly
           continues
           such
           for
           two
           ,
           three
           ,
           four
           ,
           or
           more
           years
           thereafter
           ,
           till
           he
           is
           presented
           to
           some
           Benefice
           :
           Then
           he
           passes
           over
           again
           through
           all
           the
           foresaid
           steps
           of
           tryal
           ,
           and
           more
           accurately
           ,
           before
           he
           is
           Ordained
           :
           What
           greater
           Scrutiny
           would
           you
           desire
           ,
           as
           to
           point
           of
           Knowledge
           ?
           But
           besides
           that
           ,
           I
           have
           somthing
           more
           to
           tell
           you
           ;
           it
           is
           ,
        
         
           That
           generally
           ,
           since
           the
           Restitution
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           our
           Divines
           have
           had
           better
           Education
           ,
           &c.
           been
           put
           on
           better
           Methods
           of
           Study
           ,
           than
           ever
           they
           were
           before
           .
           They
           have
           learned
           to
           lay
           aside
           prejudices
           ,
           and
           trace
           truth
           ingenuously
           ,
           and
           embrace
           it
           where
           they
           find
           it
           .
           With
           our
           Predecessors
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           times
           of
           Presbytery
           :
           The
           Dutch
           Divinity
           was
           only
           in
           Vogue
           .
           Their
           Common-place-men
           were
           the
           great
           Standards
           ,
           and
           are
           so
           still
           to
           that
           Party
           ,
           and
           whoever
           stept
           aside
           one
           hairs
           breadth
           from
           their
           Positions
           ,
           was
           forthwith
           an
           Heretick
           .
           But
           the
           present
           Generation
           ,
           after
           the
           way
           of
           England
           ,
           take
           the
           Scriptures
           for
           their
           Rule
           ;
           and
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           and
           right
           Reason
           for
           Guides
           ,
           for
           finding
           the
           Genuine
           Sense
           of
           that
           Rule
           ;
           by
           which
           Method
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           they
           are
           come
           to
           have
           their
           Principles
           and
           Thoughts
           far
           better
           digested
           .
           For
           Evidence
           of
           this
           ,
           be
           pleased
           to
           know
           Sir
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           Restitution
           of
           Episcopacy
           Anno
           1662.
           
           There
           were
           Six
           Hundred
           Good
           ,
           who
           kept
           their
           Stations
           and
           Conformed
           .
           These
           were
           not
           only
           generally
           of
           Presbyterian
           Education
           ,
           but
           likewise
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           the
           ablest
           Men
           who
           were
           then
           in
           Office
           :
           There
           are
           many
           of
           these
           Men
           yet
           alive
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           this
           experiment
           were
           made
           ,
           if
           these
           Men
           who
           had
           that
           Presbyterian
           Education
           ,
           were
           examined
           upon
           their
           Skill
           and
           Principles
           in
           Divinity
           ;
           and
           if
           again
           ,
           those
           who
           have
           had
           the
           posterior
           Education
           were
           likewise
           tryed
           ,
           I
           could
           lay
           an
           even
           wager
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           much
           provok'd
           ,
           I
           would
           venture
           three
           to
           one
           ,
           all
           ingenuous
           and
           impartial
           Judges
           ,
           should
           determine
           in
           favours
           of
           the
           latter
           Sort
           ,
           and
           confess
           that
           they
           have
           clearer
           and
           more
           distinct
           Idea's
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           understand
           the
           Christian
           Philosophy
           better
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           I
           'll
           affirm
           it
           confidently
           ,
           that
           Philosophy
           was
           never
           understood
           better
           ,
           nor
           never
           Preached
           better
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           than
           it
           has
           been
           these
           twenty
           years
           by-gone
           .
        
         
         
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           less
           practised
           :
           but
           for
           that
           we
           may
           thank
           the
           Presbyterians
           :
           Do
           not
           think
           this
           a
           Slander
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           (
           during
           their
           twenty
           four
           years
           Usurpation
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           from
           Thirty
           eight
           till
           Sixty
           two
           inclusive
           )
           had
           not
           made
           many
           things
           ,
           such
           as
           Rebellion
           and
           Presbytery
           
             jure
             Divino
          
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           not
           baffled
           Peoples
           credulity
           ,
           by
           making
           all
           the
           extravagances
           of
           the
           late
           times
           ,
           God's
           own
           work
           ,
           and
           the
           Cause
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           if
           they
           had
           not
           made
           it
           their
           chief
           work
           ever
           since
           ;
           to
           create
           and
           cherish
           Divisions
           and
           Schisms
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           keep
           up
           a
           Party
           for
           themselves
           ,
           by
           all
           means
           possible
           :
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           (
           with
           God's
           Blessing
           )
           would
           have
           had
           more
           desirable
           success
           ,
           than
           it
           has
           had
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           What
           a
           pernicious
           thing
           is
           it
           ,
           needlesly
           to
           break
           the
           Unity
           ,
           and
           disturb
           the
           Peace
           of
           a
           Church
           !
           I
           have
           often
           thought
           on
           that
           saying
           of
           
             Irenaeus
             Lib.
          
           4.
           
             adver
             .
             Haeres
             .
             Cap.
          
           62.
           
           
             Nulla
             ab
             iis
             (
             schismaticis
             )
             tanta
             fieri
             potest
             correptio
             ,
             quanta
             est
             Schismatis
             pernicies
          
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           I
           think
           on
           it
           ,
           I
           find
           still
           the
           more
           of
           important
           truth
           in
           it
           :
           And
           believe
           it
           Sir
           ,
           if
           ever
           there
           was
           a
           Sect
           ,
           since
           Christ
           came
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           whom
           that
           Fathers
           words
           in
           that
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           were
           applicable
           ,
           they
           are
           ,
           (
           only
           one
           thing
           excepted
           )
           to
           our
           Scotch
           Presbyterians
           .
           
             Suam
             utilitatem
             potius
             considerantes
             ,
             quam
             Unitatem
             Ecclesiae
             ;
             propter
             modicas
             &
             quaslibet
             Causas
             ,
             magnum
             &
             gloriosum
             Corpus
             Christi
             conscindunt
             &
             dividunt
             ,
             &
             quantum
             in
             ipsis
             est
             interficiunt
             ;
             pacem
             loquentes
          
           (
           here
           it
           only
           fails
           )
           
             &
             bellum
             operantes
             ;
             vere
             liquantes
             Culicem
             ,
             &
             Camelum
             transglutientes
             .
          
           By
           their
           Divisions
           ,
           they
           have
           still
           kept
           up
           such
           Rancours
           and
           Animosities
           amongst
           us
           ;
           that
           the
           Meek
           ,
           Calm
           ,
           Gentle
           ,
           Peaceable
           Spirit
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           could
           get
           no
           footing
           .
           And
           how
           can
           the
           Religion
           flourish
           without
           that
           ?
           And
           by
           their
           bold
           entituling
           all
           their
           unaccountable
           freaks
           ,
           in
           the
           late
           times
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           to
           God's
           Authority
           ,
           and
           abusing
           his
           Holy
           Word
           to
           justifie
           them
           ;
           they
           lost
           all
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           Ministery
           .
           For
           so
           soon
           as
           Peoples
           eyes
           opened
           ,
           and
           they
           began
           to
           see
           what
           Legerdemain
           had
           been
           play'd
           in
           the
           Pulpits
           ;
           especially
           under
           such
           high
           pretensions
           to
           Godliness
           ,
           they
           look'd
           upon
           the
           Sacred
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministery
           (
           and
           continue
           to
           do
           so
           ever
           since
           )
           as
           a
           mere
           Imposture
           ;
           so
           that
           though
           we
           are
           at
           never
           so
           much
           pains
           to
           perswade
           and
           convince
           ;
           yet
           our
           Labours
           are
           not
           regarded
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           be
           not
           that
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           be
           successful
           ?
           I
           know
           you
           'll
           think
           this
           a
           Digression
           .
           Be
           it
           so
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           help
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           such
           strong
           impressions
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           not
           forbear
           to
           tell
           it
           you
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           have
           said
           methinks
           ,
           may
           pass
           for
           a
           good
           enough
           account
           
           of
           the
           Abilities
           of
           the
           Conform'd
           Clergy
           ▪
           Yet
           I
           have
           one
           thing
           more
           to
           add
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           Recriminate
           ,
           nor
           go
           to
           tell
           our
           Presbyterian
           Brethren
           back
           again
           ,
           that
           of
           all
           Men
           alive
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           the
           last
           ,
           for
           charging
           us
           with
           Ignorance
           .
           But
           this
           I
           will
           undertake
           for
           ;
           let
           them
           out
           of
           their
           whole
           Number
           within
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           chuse
           five
           ,
           six
           ,
           seven
           ;
           or
           what
           Number
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           shall
           be
           content
           that
           even
           out
           of
           the
           Diocess
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           (
           that
           Diocess
           which
           so
           much
           pains
           has
           been
           taken
           to
           make
           infamous
           for
           its
           Ignorance
           )
           the
           like
           number
           be
           chosen
           ,
           for
           debating
           all
           the
           points
           in
           Controversie
           between
           us
           ,
           before
           any
           sufficient
           and
           impartial
           Judge
           in
           Christendom
           :
           And
           is
           not
           this
           enough
           
             ad
             homines
          
           ?
           But
           I
           have
           dwelt
           too
           long
           upon
           this
           first
           charge
           ;
           and
           must
           make
           amends
           in
           what
           follows
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           thing
           is
           Immorality
           ,
           we
           are
           generally
           scandalous
           as
           well
           as
           ignorant
           :
           But
           I
           doubt
           ,
           if
           amongst
           all
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           they
           shall
           find
           a
           match
           for
           their
           own
           Mr.
           Williamson
           :
           Let
           them
           shew
           me
           a
           Man
           that
           played
           such
           tricks
           while
           a
           Minister
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           little
           challeng'd
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           by
           his
           Brethren
           .
           Not
           to
           mention
           how
           (
           for
           all
           his
           lewdness
           )
           he
           is
           now
           a
           leading
           Man
           of
           the
           Party
           ,
           and
           was
           lately
           one
           of
           their
           Commissioners
           at
           London
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           what
           greater
           pains
           can
           be
           taken
           either
           to
           keep
           or
           to
           purge
           out
           scandalous
           Men
           from
           being
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           than
           our
           Constitution
           prescribes
           ?
           after
           any
           Man
           is
           presented
           to
           a
           Benefice
           ,
           before
           he
           is
           either
           Collated
           ,
           or
           put
           in
           Orders
           ;
           an
           Edict
           is
           read
           publickly
           ,
           before
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           where
           he
           is
           to
           be
           settled
           ;
           requiring
           and
           inviting
           the
           Heretors
           ,
           or
           any
           within
           the
           Parish
           ,
           who
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           object
           against
           his
           Life
           ,
           to
           do
           it
           on
           such
           a
           day
           ,
           before
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           some
           deputed
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           blemish
           be
           found
           that
           way
           ,
           he
           is
           rejected
           :
           And
           for
           those
           who
           are
           once
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ;
           I
           believe
           there
           is
           hardly
           a
           sharper
           Discipline
           any
           where
           ,
           than
           in
           Scotland
           .
           The
           least
           Crime
           proven
           against
           any
           has
           its
           punishment
           :
           
             e.
             g.
          
           One
           Act
           of
           Drunkenness
           clearly
           made
           out
           ,
           will
           suspend
           him
           ;
           and
           two
           (
           though
           some
           years
           intervene
           betwixt
           them
           )
           are
           sufficient
           to
           Depose
           him
           ,
           and
           Deprive
           him
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           need
           not
           dwell
           on
           these
           things
           :
           Your
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           Dr.
           Burnet
           ,
           if
           he
           pleases
           ,
           can
           tell
           the
           World
           (
           I
           'm
           sure
           he
           has
           told
           it
           in
           many
           things
           as
           unseasonably
           )
           that
           when
           Dr.
           Lighton
           was
           Commendator
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           there
           ;
           the
           Clamour
           about
           the
           Ignorance
           and
           Immoralities
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           that
           Diocess
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Commendator
           turn'd
           very
           earnest
           to
           have
           it
           purged
           :
           That
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           he
           allowed
           and
           invited
           all
           
           People
           to
           accuse
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           give
           in
           what
           Indictments
           they
           pleas'd
           against
           them
           ;
           that
           this
           was
           not
           done
           scrimply
           neither
           ,
           nor
           out
           of
           mere
           form
           ;
           but
           if
           there
           was
           any
           partiality
           ,
           it
           was
           against
           the
           Minister
           :
           And
           yet
           after
           all
           that
           how
           many
           were
           found
           worthy
           of
           Deposition
           ?
           only
           one
           (
           as
           I
           am
           told
           )
           of
           some
           hundreds
           ;
           and
           he
           too
           ,
           not
           without
           great
           suspicions
           of
           Injustice
           .
           Dr.
           Burnet
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           can
           tell
           all
           this
           if
           he
           pleases
           ;
           for
           no
           Man
           was
           deeper
           in
           that
           Inquisition
           then
           himself
           ,
           being
           one
           of
           the
           Commendators
           chief
           Counsellors
           and
           Instruments
           .
           And
           after
           all
           ,
           when
           both
           had
           done
           what
           they
           could
           ,
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           confess
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           were
           injur'd
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           nothing
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Fanaticism
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           People
           so
           unkind
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           raise
           such
           calumnies
           against
           them
           .
           Indeed
           it
           would
           have
           been
           hard
           enough
           for
           the
           greatest
           confidence
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           acknowledg'd
           so
           much
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           pleases
           ,
           he
           can
           likewise
           tell
           ,
           what
           pains
           were
           taken
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           best
           Men
           ,
           and
           best
           Preachers
           from
           all
           Corners
           to
           the
           West
           ;
           to
           try
           how
           the
           People
           would
           be
           pleased
           with
           them
           ,
           such
           as
           Mr.
           Nairn
           ,
           Mr.
           Aird
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           how
           he
           himself
           went
           about
           as
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           shewing
           his
           gifts
           every
           where
           ;
           particularly
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Fennick
           ;
           where
           he
           distributed
           a
           great
           many
           Bibles
           ,
           and
           some
           money
           too
           ,
           being
           earnest
           by
           all
           means
           to
           gain
           the
           People
           :
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           he
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Evangelists
           were
           laught
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           People
           told
           that
           if
           they
           must
           needs
           have
           Curates
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           change
           their
           own
           ,
           for
           any
           of
           them
           .
           This
           work
           was
           fifteen
           or
           sixteen
           years
           ago
           ;
           and
           such
           was
           the
           condition
           of
           that
           Diocess
           then
           :
           And
           yet
           though
           the
           Clergy
           in
           it
           ,
           had
           deserved
           the
           Epithets
           of
           Scandalous
           and
           Ignorant
           then
           ,
           by
           what
           consequence
           can
           they
           be
           applicable
           to
           them
           now
           ,
           when
           perhaps
           the
           third
           man
           is
           not
           there
           now
           ,
           who
           was
           there
           then
           ?
           But
           to
           go
           on
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           thing
           is
           Negligence
           ;
           but
           how
           can
           that
           be
           either
           ?
           Theer
           's
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Non-residence
           ,
           or
           Pluralities
           in
           use
           in
           Scotland
           :
           Every
           Presbyter
           is
           censurable
           ,
           who
           is
           two
           Sundays
           together
           from
           his
           Church
           ,
           without
           Licence
           from
           his
           Ordinary
           ;
           and
           generally
           we
           Preach
           twice
           every
           Lords
           day
           ,
           through
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           negligence
           is
           like
           Ignorance
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           to
           find
           that
           definition
           of
           Negligence
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           able
           to
           justifie
           such
           a
           general
           Persecution
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           accounted
           for
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           is
           Error
           :
           But
           how
           shall
           that
           be
           tryed
           ?
           But
           I
           think
           ,
           I
           can
           easily
           give
           you
           satisfaction
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           as
           to
           that
           matter
           ;
           it
           is
           by
           telling
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           amongst
           us
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           live
           in
           Communion
           with
           your
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           subscribe
           her
           thirty
           nine
           Articles
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           there
           be
           many
           ,
           who
           are
           no
           
           
           
           ways
           inclined
           to
           be
           every
           day
           talking
           to
           their
           People
           of
           God's
           Decrees
           ,
           and
           Absolute
           Reprobation
           ,
           and
           Justification
           by
           Faith
           alone
           in
           the
           Presbyterian
           sense
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           Doctrins
           ;
           they
           think
           their
           Hearers
           may
           be
           much
           more
           edifyed
           by
           Sermons
           ,
           that
           explain
           the
           true
           Nature
           of
           Evangelical
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Necessity
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           the
           Indispensibility
           of
           a
           Gospel-Obedience
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           what
           error
           is
           there
           here
           ?
        
         
           But
           the
           last
           thing
           is
           that
           we
           have
           been
           great
           Persecutors
           ;
           grant
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           by
           this
           time
           we
           are
           payed
           home
           pretty
           well
           in
           our
           own
           Coin
           ;
           and
           God
           of
           his
           infinite
           Mercy
           grant
           unto
           us
           all
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           exercise
           a
           true
           Christian
           patience
           ,
           under
           our
           present
           Sufferings
           :
           And
           that
           they
           may
           work
           a
           better
           temper
           in
           us
           ,
           than
           it
           seems
           their
           pretended
           Persecutions
           have
           wrought
           in
           our
           Adversaries
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           where
           written
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           suffering
           for
           Christ
           may
           laudably
           end
           in
           Malice
           and
           Revenge
           ,
           and
           the
           horridest
           Barbarities
           .
           But
           how
           can
           it
           be
           proven
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           such
           Persecutors
           ?
           Dare
           any
           man
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           severities
           against
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           since
           the
           Restitution
           of
           Episcopacy
           ,
           have
           been
           near
           so
           great
           ,
           as
           the
           severities
           against
           the
           Episcopal
           Party
           were
           ,
           during
           the
           Reign
           of
           Presbytery
           ?
           Dare
           any
           man
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           have
           suffered
           any
           thing
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           ,
           these
           twenty
           seven
           years
           by-past
           ?
           Remember
           what
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Letter
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           the
           State
           found
           there
           were
           a
           number
           of
           People
           of
           such
           seditious
           and
           ungovernable
           tempers
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           be
           well
           kept
           from
           breaking
           out
           daily
           into
           open
           Rebellions
           :
           Therefore
           they
           made
           Laws
           for
           keeping
           them
           low
           ,
           and
           curbing
           them
           ;
           and
           who
           can
           blame
           this
           ?
           'T
           is
           also
           true
           ,
           some
           of
           these
           Laws
           obliged
           the
           Clergy
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           those
           of
           that
           temper
           ,
           who
           lived
           or
           haunted
           in
           their
           Parishes
           :
           And
           could
           they
           top
           with
           the
           Government
           and
           disobey
           Law
           ,
           when
           the
           Obedience
           required
           ,
           was
           so
           reasonable
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           believe
           it
           Sir
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           did
           as
           little
           that
           way
           ,
           as
           was
           possible
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           can
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           when
           ever
           I
           am
           put
           to
           it
           :
           That
           where
           one
           was
           pursued
           upon
           their
           Informations
           ,
           twenty
           were
           befriended
           by
           their
           Intercessions
           :
           A
           signal
           instance
           whereof
           I
           learn'd
           not
           long
           ago
           ;
           it
           was
           in
           September
           last
           ,
           when
           the
           Deprivations
           for
           Non-compliance
           were
           very
           frequent
           .
           Amongst
           the
           rest
           one
           Mr.
           Chisholm
           Minister
           at
           Lilsly
           ,
           was
           cited
           at
           the
           instance
           of
           one
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Riddel
          
           of
           the
           Minister
           had
           given
           no
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           very
           soon
           discuss'd
           :
           And
           when
           Sir
           Iohn
           and
           he
           were
           just
           a
           coming
           from
           the
           Bar
           ;
           where
           he
           had
           stood
           his
           Accuser
           ,
           and
           heard
           his
           Sentence
           ;
           he
           told
           him
           ,
           before
           a
           good
           many
           Witnesses
           ,
           that
           he
           
           confess'd
           he
           held
           his
           Life
           and
           Fortune
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           protested
           he
           would
           never
           have
           treated
           him
           so
           as
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           matter
           of
           Conscience
           to
           him
           .
           What
           do
           ye
           think
           of
           a
           Presbyterian
           Conscience
           ?
           I
           could
           give
           you
           an
           hundred
           more
           such
           instances
           ,
           for
           indeed
           it
           has
           been
           observed
           generally
           all
           alongst
           ,
           that
           those
           have
           been
           the
           greatest
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           had
           done
           the
           best
           Offices
           .
           But
           it
           would
           require
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           work
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           understand
           this
           head
           of
           Persecution
           fully
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           'll
           break
           it
           off
           :
           And
           tell
           you
           only
           briefly
           that
        
         
           If
           ever
           you
           come
           to
           understand
           the
           state
           of
           our
           Affairs
           distinctly
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           ,
           our
           Ignorance
           lies
           mainly
           in
           our
           being
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           Principles
           of
           Sedition
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Ius
             Divinum
          
           of
           Presbytery
           ;
           our
           Scandal
           ,
           in
           our
           being
           so
           generally
           look'd
           upon
           as
           nothing
           fond
           of
           change
           and
           Revolution
           :
           Our
           Negligence
           ,
           in
           parting
           with
           our
           Benefices
           rather
           than
           our
           Consciences
           ;
           our
           Erroneousness
           ,
           in
           adhering
           so
           stubbornly
           to
           the
           Principles
           laid
           down
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           maintain'd
           by
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ;
           and
           our
           itch
           for
           Persecuting
           Dissenters
           to
           lye
           chiefly
           in
           our
           inclinations
           ,
           to
           live
           and
           behave
           as
           becomes
           good
           Subjects
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           ye
           would
           have
           it
           shorter
           ,
           we
           are
           ignorant
           ,
           scandalous
           ,
           negligent
           ,
           erroneous
           ,
           insufficient
           ,
           Persecutors
           ;
           and
           whatever
           men
           please
           to
           call
           us
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           not
           Presbyterians
           .
        
         
           That
           's
           truly
           the
           matter
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           now
           made
           to
           suffer
           so
           severely
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           being
           so
           treated
           in
           our
           Persons
           and
           Privileges
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           briefly
           accounted
           ;
           but
           also
           by
           being
           so
           robb'd
           of
           our
           Reputations
           ,
           and
           loaded
           with
           Reproaches
           :
           And
           all
           this
           too
           ,
           under
           pretence
           to
           secure
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           and
           make
           these
           Kingdoms
           happy
           .
           I
           dare
           not
           tell
           you
           ,
           how
           much
           I
           am
           tempted
           ,
           when
           I
           reflect
           on
           all
           together
           ,
           to
           ask
           you
           some
           unfashionable
           Questions
           ,
           such
           as
           these
           :
           Is
           that
           to
           secure
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           when
           men
           must
           either
           suffer
           ,
           or
           part
           with
           the
           most
           distinguishing
           Characters
           ,
           and
           most
           undoubted
           Principles
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ?
           Is
           the
           rendering
           so
           many
           Protestant
           Ministers
           ,
           useless
           and
           miserable
           ;
           because
           they
           will
           not
           play
           
             Iesuitish
             tricks
          
           ,
           the
           way
           to
           secure
           Protestant
           Religion
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           other
           way
           to
           secure
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ;
           but
           to
           transaccident
           it
           (
           pardon
           the
           word
           ,
           't
           is
           as
           good
           as
           Transubstantiate
           )
           into
           a
           pretence
           for
           justifying
           all
           the
           injuries
           can
           be
           done
           to
           our
           Spiritual
           Fathers
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           other
           way
           to
           make
           a
           Kingdom
           happy
           ,
           but
           by
           making
           downright
           havock
           of
           the
           Clergy
           in
           it
           ?
           Cannot
           a
           Kingdom
           be
           happy
           unless
           God's
           Portion
           be
           either
           turn'd
           out
           of
           their
           Functions
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           
           being
           turn'd
           out
           of
           his
           favour
           ,
           and
           excluded
           his
           Eternal
           Kingdom
           ?
           These
           and
           twenty
           more
           such
           Questions
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           strongly
           tempted
           to
           ask
           you
           ,
           but
           I
           forbear
           :
           Only
           before
           I
           conclude
           ,
        
         
           As
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           recriminate
           with
           our
           Presbyterian
           Brethren
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           go
           to
           tell
           them
           back
           again
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ignorant
           or
           scandalous
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           will
           not
           treat
           them
           so
           uncivilly
           as
           to
           throw
           back
           their
           dung
           in
           their
           own
           faces
           :
           I
           am
           not
           fond
           of
           such
           Retaliations
           .
           But
           this
           I
           will
           say
           ,
           if
           they
           plant
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           so
           well
           as
           it
           was
           planted
           ,
           when
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           came
           to
           England
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           lives
           ;
           if
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           pretensions
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           be
           Preached
           so
           purely
           ,
           so
           rationally
           ,
           and
           so
           disinterestedly
           under
           their
           Government
           ,
           as
           it
           has
           been
           by
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           these
           many
           years
           by-gone
           ;
           if
           ever
           the
           State
           have
           Peace
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           come
           to
           a
           settlement
           ;
           if
           ever
           our
           King
           sit
           securely
           on
           his
           Throne
           ,
           or
           Caesar
           have
           the
           things
           that
           are
           Caesars
           :
           If
           ever
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           (
           as
           little
           as
           she
           has
           been
           concerned
           hitherto
           in
           her
           Sisters
           afflictions
           )
           want
           a
           horn
           in
           her
           side
           ,
           or
           be
           secur'd
           against
           attempts
           for
           her
           ruin
           ;
           and
           if
           ever
           there
           be
           Peace
           ,
           or
           Order
           ,
           or
           desirable
           Concord
           ;
           if
           ever
           Animosities
           ,
           Divisions
           ,
           Contentions
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Plagues
           of
           Humane
           Society
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Unity
           be
           wanting
           at
           home
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           their
           Dagon
           stands
           in
           the
           Temple
           ;
           Experience
           has
           deceiv'd
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           mistaken
           my
           Measures
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           brief
           prospect
           of
           the
           present
           State
           of
           the
           Scottish
           Clergy
           ,
           fuller
           by
           much
           than
           at
           first
           I
           intended
           ,
           perhaps
           then
           you
           are
           pleased
           with
           ,
           and
           ye
           may
           think
           it
           tedious
           :
           But
           I
           acknowledge
           I
           have
           that
           weakness
           ;
           I
           have
           not
           the
           faculty
           of
           dispatching
           things
           so
           smoothly
           ,
           and
           so
           shortly
           ,
           as
           possibly
           your
           palate
           would
           require
           :
           But
           my
           Apology
           is
           ready
           ;
           I
           have
           omitted
           an
           hundred
           things
           ,
           proper
           to
           have
           been
           inserted
           ;
           if
           I
           am
           tedious
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           telling
           truth
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           length
           of
           this
           weary
           you
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           troubled
           again
           :
           For
           these
           Reasons
           expecting
           your
           Pardon
           ,
           I
           am
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Third
           LETTER
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Told
           you
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           my
           last
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           omitted
           many
           things
           ,
           proper
           to
           have
           been
           inserted
           :
           I
           could
           easily
           justifie
           it
           ,
           by
           giving
           you
           another
           every
           whit
           as
           long
           and
           full
           of
           matter
           of
           Fact
           as
           it
           was
           .
           Particularly
           I
           could
           give
           you
           a
           great
           many
           more
           instances
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           received
           hard
           Measure
           from
           the
           Council
           :
           such
           as
           Pitcairn
           of
           Logie
           ,
           who
           was
           Deprived
           ,
           though
           these
           eight
           or
           ten
           years
           by-gone
           ,
           he
           has
           been
           intirely
           disabled
           for
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           through
           old
           age
           and
           infirmity
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           obliged
           to
           maintain
           an
           Assistant
           .
           Ionkine
           at
           Abernethy
           ,
           upon
           his
           not
           appearing
           ,
           the
           very
           minute
           he
           was
           first
           called
           ,
           though
           he
           kept
           the
           day
           precisely
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           Cited
           ,
           and
           was
           present
           about
           twelve
           of
           the
           Clock
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           Forth
           to
           cross
           that
           morning
           :
           and
           the
           Council
           at
           that
           time
           used
           to
           sit
           as
           well
           after
           ,
           as
           before
           Noon
           ,
           for
           Depriving
           Ministers
           .
           Falioner
           ,
           a
           Minister
           in
           Murray
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           pleaded
           for
           himself
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           Dundee
           was
           his
           Hearer
           that
           day
           on
           which
           the
           Proclamation
           was
           ordered
           to
           be
           Read
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           easie
           to
           conjecture
           what
           might
           have
           been
           his
           hazard
           ,
           had
           he
           Read
           it
           in
           his
           hearing
           :
           that
           after
           that
           he
           had
           Prayed
           publickly
           for
           King
           William
           and
           Queen
           Mary
           .
           That
           if
           the
           Council
           should
           yet
           enjoyn
           him
           ,
           he
           would
           Read
           the
           Proclamation
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           he
           believed
           Presbytery
           was
           as
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           subservient
           to
           the
           ends
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           Episcopacy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           as
           willing
           to
           keep
           his
           Ministry
           under
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           :
           but
           there
           was
           Original
           sin
           in
           him
           ;
           he
           was
           a
           Bishops
           Son
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           Mercy
           for
           him
           .
           But
           Moncrief
           ,
           Minister
           at
           Herriot
           ,
           his
           Case
           is
           prettiest
           of
           all
           ,
           he
           has
           done
           all
           Duty
           ,
           and
           made
           all
           Complyances
           ,
           yet
           his
           Church
           is
           disposed
           of
           ,
           and
           a
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           ,
           actually
           and
           formally
           admitted
           to
           it
           .
           Twenty
           other
           instances
           might
           easily
           be
           Collected
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           likewise
           tell
           you
           what
           severities
           have
           been
           used
           in
           turning
           Ministers
           out
           of
           their
           Dwellings
           ,
           this
           Winter
           ,
           after
           their
           Deprivaon
           :
           as
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Mr.
           Galbraith
           ,
           Minister
           at
           Iedburgh
           ,
           a
           very
           Reverend
           and
           worthy
           Person
           .
           All
           the
           Gentlemen
           within
           the
           Parish
           Addressed
           to
           the
           Council
           in
           his
           behalf
           ;
           protested
           they
           were
           
           sorry
           that
           he
           was
           Deprived
           :
           supplicated
           that
           he
           might
           be
           permitted
           to
           live
           this
           Winter
           in
           the
           
             Manse
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           Parsonage-House
           ,
           for
           no
           body
           was
           making
           pretensions
           to
           it
           ;
           no
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           was
           settled
           there
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           a
           Thatcht
           House
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           endamaged
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           inhabited
           ,
           if
           Fire
           were
           not
           kept
           in
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           the
           good
           Parson
           was
           forced
           to
           remove
           by
           the
           Councils
           Order
           .
           The
           same
           was
           also
           the
           Case
           of
           Mr.
           Millar
           ,
           Minister
           at
           Mussleburgh
           ,
           and
           very
           many
           others
           .
           Nay
           (
           I
           know
           not
           if
           they
           have
           got
           their
           secret
           instructions
           renewed
           for
           it
           )
           the
           Rabbling
           work
           is
           revived
           in
           the
           West
           lately
           ,
           and
           now
           they
           will
           not
           suffer
           the
           poor
           afflicted
           Ministers
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           thrust
           out
           a
           year
           ago
           )
           to
           stay
           so
           much
           as
           in
           that
           Country
           ;
           though
           they
           have
           no
           mony
           to
           Transport
           their
           Families
           with
           ,
           being
           refused
           payment
           of
           their
           by-gone
           Stipends
           .
           So
           it
           has
           fared
           within
           these
           few
           days
           with
           Mr.
           Hamilton
           ,
           Minister
           at
           Kirkoswald
           ,
           and
           Irwine
           at
           Kilbride
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           told
           there
           is
           a
           Design
           to
           banish
           from
           that
           Town
           all
           who
           live
           in
           Dumfries
           ,
           and
           those
           in
           Glasgow
           dread
           the
           same
           likewise
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           neither
           ,
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           what
           has
           happened
           lately
           at
           Edinburgh
           :
           there
           are
           five
           or
           six
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           who
           have
           given
           all
           Obedience
           ;
           so
           they
           still
           possess
           their
           Churches
           .
           Each
           of
           these
           Churches
           has
           its
           own
           Utensils
           ,
           Basons
           ,
           Lavers
           ,
           Chargers
           ,
           Chalices
           ,
           Communion-Table-Cloaths
           ,
           &c.
           
           All
           Dedicated
           long
           ago
           by
           private
           Persons
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           respective
           Parishes
           .
           A
           Church-Treasurer
           is
           Chosen
           yearly
           by
           the
           Church
           Sessions
           ,
           to
           whom
           these
           Utensils
           are
           Concredited
           ,
           and
           to
           these
           Sessions
           he
           is
           accountable
           for
           them
           at
           the
           years
           end
           .
           This
           has
           been
           one
           immemorial
           Custom
           in
           that
           City
           ;
           yet
           the
           present
           Magistrates
           (
           all
           Rank
           Presbyterians
           )
           would
           needs
           have
           these
           Utensils
           delivered
           up
           to
           them
           ;
           particularly
           ,
           they
           required
           them
           of
           him
           who
           this
           year
           bears
           the
           Office
           of
           Church-Tresurer
           ,
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Elder
           or
           Church-Warden
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Utensils
           of
           that
           Church
           for
           this
           year
           are
           entrusted
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           commonly
           called
           the
           Tolbooth
           Church
           :
           he
           refused
           to
           surrender
           them
           (
           and
           why
           should
           he
           have
           done
           it
           ?
           They
           were
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Dedicated
           by
           the
           Publick
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           that
           Churches
           Property
           .
           No
           Magistrates
           had
           ever
           demanded
           the
           like
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           present
           Magistrates
           are
           no
           more
           concerned
           in
           them
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           private
           Citizens
           Furniture
           ;
           )
           For
           this
           he
           was
           thrust
           into
           Prison
           ;
           but
           he
           made
           Application
           to
           the
           Lords
           of
           Session
           ,
           who
           found
           the
           thing
           so
           infinitely
           illegal
           ,
           that
           they
           forthwith
           ordered
           his
           Liberation
           ,
           and
           discharged
           such
           Proceedings
           for
           the
           future
           .
           Perhaps
           you
           may
           think
           this
           is
           but
           a
           trifle
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           
           more
           in
           it
           than
           you
           are
           aware
           of
           :
           For
           ,
           besides
           that
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Hall
          
           ,
           present
           Provost
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           is
           a
           Privy
           Counsellor
           ,
           and
           consequently
           is
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           attempted
           such
           a
           thing
           without
           first
           consulting
           Crawford
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           who
           sit
           at
           that
           Table
           ;
           there
           is
           this
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           it
           :
           In
           each
           of
           these
           Parishes
           there
           is
           a
           Presbyterian
           Meeting-House
           ,
           and
           the
           Preachers
           (
           though
           they
           stand
           on
           no
           other
           Found
           ,
           but
           King
           Iames
           his
           Toleration
           )
           hold
           themselves
           for
           the
           rightful
           Pastors
           of
           these
           Parishes
           ,
           and
           so
           pretend
           that
           the
           use
           of
           these
           Utensils
           belongs
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           them
           in
           their
           Custody
           :
           this
           was
           that
           which
           put
           the
           Magistrates
           upon
           the
           foresaid
           Course
           .
        
         
           Innumerable
           such
           things
           as
           these
           I
           could
           easily
           Collect
           ,
           and
           weary
           your
           patience
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           methinks
           by
           this
           time
           ,
           you
           have
           got
           Taste
           enough
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Parties
           Troubles
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           Prebyterian
           Parties
           Temper
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           understand
           both
           competently
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           all
           I
           intended
           .
           Only
           there
           are
           two
           things
           perhaps
           ,
           which
           you
           may
           be
           desirous
           to
           have
           some
           further
           satisfaction
           about
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           try
           if
           I
           can
           give
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           That
           possibly
           ye
           may
           apprehend
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           in
           my
           last
           sufficiently
           take
           off
           these
           Aspersions
           which
           are
           thrown
           upon
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           by
           the
           Phanatick
           News
           Mongers
           ,
           in
           their
           Malicious
           Papers
           ,
           and
           Pamphlets
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           Printing
           and
           Dispersing
           so
           confidently
           every
           day
           at
           London
           .
           To
           tell
           the
           truth
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           We
           only
           hear
           of
           these
           Papers
           ;
           at
           least
           for
           my
           part
           I
           have
           seen
           none
           of
           them
           ;
           they
           come
           not
           ordinarily
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           their
           Authors
           are
           no
           ways
           inclined
           they
           should
           ,
           (
           it
           requires
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Forehead
           to
           tell
           lies
           where
           they
           can
           be
           easily
           discovered
           )
           and
           not
           coming
           to
           our
           hands
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           detect
           or
           expose
           their
           falsities
           ?
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           I
           said
           enough
           in
           the
           general
           to
           fortifie
           you
           ,
           or
           any
           sober
           Man
           ,
           against
           them
           ;
           especially
           as
           to
           all
           these
           Ministers
           Deprived
           by
           the
           Council
           ;
           for
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           said
           there
           )
           the
           Council
           never
           took
           notice
           of
           any
           thing
           but
           Reading
           and
           Praying
           .
           But
           what
           though
           Malicious
           Men
           tell
           false
           stories
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Confidence
           ?
           Are
           you
           such
           a
           Stranger
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           know
           that
           Lying
           has
           ever
           been
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Artifices
           by
           which
           that
           Party
           have
           carried
           on
           their
           purposes
           ;
           It
           is
           no
           new
           Politick
           of
           theirs
           .
           I
           could
           tell
           you
           some
           of
           the
           oddest
           Stories
           that
           ever
           you
           heard
           since
           you
           was
           born
           ,
           concerning
           their
           dexterity
           in
           that
           Art
           ,
           in
           the
           late
           Times
           :
           but
           I
           will
           trouble
           you
           only
           with
           one
           at
           present
           ;
           indeed
           the
           whole
           World
           should
           know
           it
           ,
           it
           has
           such
           peculiarities
           in
           it
           .
        
         
         
           You
           know
           how
           Anno
           1638.
           at
           the
           Assembly
           of
           Glasgow
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           pretended
           to
           Depose
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           Excommunicate
           many
           of
           them
           :
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           most
           Reverend
           and
           Worthy
           Prelate
           ,
           Spotswood
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           St.
           Andrews
           .
           The
           Sentence
           of
           Deposition
           and
           Excommunication
           passed
           against
           him
           ,
           was
           ordered
           to
           be
           Read
           Publickly
           after
           the
           Forenoons
           Sermon
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           within
           his
           Diocess
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           it
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           horrid
           immoralities
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           Incest
           and
           Adultery
           ,
           &c.
           )
           were
           amassed
           .
           Amongst
           many
           others
           ,
           it
           was
           Read
           particularly
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Kilrinny
           in
           Fife
           ,
           by
           Mr.
           
             Coline
             Adam
          
           ,
           then
           Minister
           there
           ;
           Beaton
           of
           Balfour
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           at
           the
           time
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           a
           little
           amazed
           ,
           at
           hearing
           such
           strange
           things
           charged
           upon
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           .
           He
           had
           lived
           many
           a
           year
           in
           his
           Neighbourhood
           .
           He
           had
           been
           frequently
           in
           Company
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           had
           never
           discovered
           such
           Crimes
           about
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           was
           exceedingly
           surprized
           :
           but
           that
           was
           the
           least
           on
           't
           .
           In
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           Sentence
           he
           heard
           himself
           named
           as
           one
           of
           four
           Witnesses
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           examined
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Testimonies
           had
           proven
           these
           things
           against
           him
           :
           this
           astonished
           him
           quite
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           not
           only
           notorious
           to
           all
           the
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           whole
           time
           that
           famous
           Assembly
           sate
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           at
           Glasgow
           ,
           but
           still
           at
           home
           ;
           but
           no
           body
           knew
           it
           better
           than
           Mr.
           Adam
           himself
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           not
           only
           been
           his
           constant
           Auditor
           every
           Sunday
           ,
           but
           he
           had
           seen
           him
           (
           or
           might
           have
           done
           it
           )
           every
           day
           ;
           there
           being
           but
           a
           very
           short
           distance
           (
           perhaps
           not
           two
           hundred
           Paces
           )
           betwixt
           their
           Dwellings
           .
           In
           effect
           it
           put
           the
           Gentleman
           in
           such
           disorder
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           well
           nigh
           stopped
           the
           Ministers
           Reading
           any
           further
           ,
           if
           his
           Father
           ,
           who
           was
           by
           him
           ,
           had
           not
           hindered
           him
           ,
           telling
           him
           he
           would
           Ruin
           himself
           .
           However
           ,
           after
           they
           came
           out
           ,
           he
           Challenged
           the
           Minister
           ,
           who
           easily
           confest
           he
           knew
           it
           was
           a
           Lie
           ,
           but
           pretended
           he
           behoved
           to
           Read
           it
           ,
           in
           Obedience
           to
           Authority
           .
           And
           what
           might
           he
           not
           have
           done
           after
           that
           ?
           Tell
           me
           Sir
           ,
           was
           not
           this
           a
           well
           assured
           wickedness
           ?
           This
           passage
           I
           have
           from
           persons
           of
           great
           integrity
           ,
           yet
           alive
           ,
           who
           told
           me
           ,
           they
           had
           it
           twenty
           times
           from
           
           Beaton's
           own
           Mouth
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           but
           one
           of
           a
           thousand
           ,
           as
           good
           ,
           if
           I
           could
           be
           at
           the
           pains
           to
           Collect
           them
           .
           
             Piae
             fraudes
          
           (
           talk
           we
           what
           we
           please
           )
           have
           done
           good
           Service
           ,
           and
           been
           excellent
           Christian
           Tools
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           for
           carrying
           on
           the
           Good
           Old
           Cause
           .
           But
           it
           was
           not
           scarcity
           that
           made
           me
           go
           so
           far
           back
           for
           Proofs
           of
           Presbyterian
           Honesty
           :
           these
           twelve
           or
           fourteen
           months
           by-gone
           afford
           variety
           enough
           in
           all
           Conscience
           .
           Thus
           to
           instance
           but
           in
           two
           or
           three
           things
           .
        
         
         
           What
           Effrontery
           was
           used
           last
           year
           at
           London
           ,
           for
           running
           down
           all
           the
           Accounts
           ,
           were
           sent
           up
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Persecution
           of
           the
           Western
           Clergy
           ,
           as
           I
           told
           you
           before
           ?
           Such
           ingrain'd
           impudence
           (
           had
           it
           not
           been
           seen
           and
           felt
           )
           I
           had
           believed
           ,
           could
           neither
           have
           come
           from
           Hell
           nor
           It
           ,
           the
           two
           grand
           Staple-Ports
           for
           that
           Commodity
           .
           What
           Relations
           of
           Oaths
           ,
           what
           confident
           Assertions
           ,
           what
           Printed
           Papers
           had
           we
           for
           King
           Iames
           his
           being
           Dead
           at
           Brest
           in
           March
           last
           ?
           I
           remember
           the
           present
           Earl
           of
           Argile
           ,
           one
           day
           disturbed
           a
           whole
           Meeting-House
           ,
           with
           a
           forged
           Letter
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           With
           what
           shamelessness
           did
           the
           News
           go
           up
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           come
           down
           again
           from
           London
           in
           September
           last
           ,
           and
           pass
           current
           here
           :
           That
           the
           Streets
           of
           Edinburgh
           were
           thronged
           with
           the
           Heads
           or
           Chieftains
           of
           Clanns
           ,
           coming
           in
           dayly
           to
           take
           the
           benefit
           of
           King
           
           William's
           Indemnity
           ,
           that
           was
           published
           after
           
           Dundee's
           death
           ?
           Though
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           knows
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           has
           come
           in
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ?
           And
           what
           strange
           Tales
           have
           been
           told
           of
           the
           wonderful
           Feats
           of
           Iniskilling
           Men
           ?
           I
           remember
           some
           Gentlemen
           about
           two
           Months
           ago
           ,
           went
           in
           one
           Afternoon
           to
           a
           Presbyterian
           Coffee-House
           ,
           called
           for
           the
           News
           Book
           ,
           cast
           up
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Irish
           killed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           after
           computation
           ,
           found
           the
           number
           amounted
           to
           above
           48000.
           
           These
           are
           but
           their
           ordinary
           tricks
           ,
           and
           with
           us
           they
           have
           now
           ceased
           to
           be
           Scandalous
           ;
           for
           by
           Custom
           we
           are
           come
           to
           reckon
           it
           no
           more
           strange
           to
           find
           that
           Party
           Lie
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           Danes
           Drink
           ,
           or
           Englishmen
           eat
           Pork
           or
           Pork-Pudding
           :
           so
           that
           indeed
           Sir
           ,
           I
           pity
           you
           heartily
           ,
           if
           your
           Charity
           towards
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           can
           be
           in
           the
           least
           shaken
           by
           the
           boldness
           of
           these
           miserable
           Scriblers
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           only
           add
           one
           thing
           more
           upon
           this
           Head
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           whatever
           may
           be
           Published
           that
           way
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           false
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           that
           (
           as
           very
           many
           have
           observed
           )
           since
           ever
           the
           Deprivation-Work
           began
           ;
           all
           the
           favour
           shown
           ,
           has
           been
           to
           those
           who
           least
           deserved
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           was
           any
           less
           Knowing
           ,
           less
           Circumspect
           in
           their
           Lives
           ,
           or
           any
           ways
           less
           Qualified
           for
           continuing
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Men
           ,
           who
           have
           hitherto
           escaped
           Deprivation
           .
           The
           Politick
           is
           no
           more
           Damnable
           than
           Understood
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           shewing
           some
           Favour
           to
           such
           ,
           with
           less
           discerning
           Persons
           ,
           may
           chance
           to
           pass
           for
           an
           Argument
           of
           the
           Councils
           Moderation
           :
           so
           under
           this
           Cover
           they
           have
           the
           opportunity
           of
           doing
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Mischief
           ;
           they
           Ruin
           more
           securely
           ,
           and
           with
           less
           observation
           ,
           those
           of
           unquestionable
           Lives
           ,
           and
           Abilities
           ,
           and
           disable
           them
           for
           being
           
           Remora's
           hereafter
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           Settling
           or
           Securing
           Presbytery
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           affraid
           they
           might
           have
           been
           ,
           after
           the
           present
           Ferment
           is
           over
           ,
           had
           they
           continued
           in
           their
           Stations
           ;
           and
           hereby
           they
           hope
           to
           Ruin
           their
           Reputations
           too
           ,
           with
           people
           who
           think
           little
           ,
           and
           Strangers
           ,
           who
           cannot
           know
           all
           the
           intrigues
           of
           their
           business
           ;
           for
           such
           may
           readily
           conclude
           they
           have
           deserved
           worse
           ,
           seeing
           these
           are
           Deprived
           ,
           while
           others
           are
           preserved
           :
           and
           then
           ,
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           to
           these
           least
           deserving
           ,
           the
           seeming
           Favour
           ,
           of
           sparing
           them
           at
           present
           ,
           is
           shewn
           ,
           upon
           this
           Design
           ,
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           ,
           that
           afterwards
           they
           may
           be
           Ruined
           and
           Disgraced
           with
           the
           greater
           contempt
           and
           ignominy
           ;
           for
           ,
           being
           the
           weaker
           Men
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           side
           ,
           they
           foresee
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           only
           not
           be
           able
           to
           make
           a
           suitable
           Resistance
           to
           the
           Zealous
           Gang
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           in
           Circumstances
           to
           dispute
           it
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           also
           it
           will
           be
           easie
           for
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Visitations
           to
           Depose
           them
           :
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           their
           Fall
           when
           it
           comes
           ,
           may
           be
           readily
           improven
           into
           an
           heavy
           Reflection
           ,
           on
           all
           of
           Episcopal
           Principles
           :
           and
           Phanaticks
           will
           have
           in
           readiness
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Party
           was
           still
           such
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           judged
           what
           all
           the
           rest
           either
           were
           or
           are
           .
           This
           is
           truely
           the
           Politick
           ,
           Sir
           :
           but
           by
           this
           time
           I
           think
           I
           have
           insisted
           too
           much
           on
           this
           purpose
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           thing
           perhaps
           is
           more
           Material
           ;
           for
           when
           you
           have
           considered
           all
           I
           said
           in
           my
           last
           ,
           perhaps
           ye
           may
           think
           it
           strange
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           found
           nothing
           concerning
           the
           inclinations
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           People
           :
           and
           such
           a
           general
           Persecution
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           so
           deep
           a
           silence
           concerning
           the
           Resentments
           of
           the
           People
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           may
           perchance
           seem
           to
           you
           a
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           that
           Article
           in
           our
           new
           Claim
           of
           Right
           (
           for
           we
           may
           thank
           our
           Stars
           ,
           we
           have
           once
           gotten
           an
           Original
           Contract
           betwixt
           King
           and
           People
           )
           which
           affirms
           ,
           That
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           the
           Superiority
           of
           any
           Office
           in
           the
           Church
           above
           Presbyters
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           a
           great
           and
           insupportable
           Grievance
           ,
           and
           Trouble
           to
           this
           Nation
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           inclinations
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           the
           Truth
           is
           Sir
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           beginning
           I
           was
           unwilling
           to
           fall
           foul
           upon
           the
           State
           ;
           so
           I
           thought
           that
           did
           not
           come
           so
           naturally
           in
           my
           way
           ;
           for
           my
           design
           was
           only
           to
           acquaint
           you
           with
           the
           treatment
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           Canvass
           every
           Assertion
           ,
           that
           has
           been
           boldly
           obtruded
           on
           the
           World
           by
           their
           Persecutors
           .
           But
           seeing
           that
           Article
           makes
           such
           a
           noise
           ,
           and
           I
           hear
           some
           of
           your
           English
           Pamphleteers
           are
           taking
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           talking
           Confidently
           that
           it
           is
           True.
           I
           am
           content
           to
           trouble
           
           you
           with
           a
           dozen
           of
           Lines
           ,
           or
           so
           ,
           about
           it
           :
           And
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ;
        
         
           Perhaps
           it
           might
           be
           sufficient
           to
           say
           no
           more
           ;
           but
           ,
           What
           then
           ?
           What
           tho
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           People
           were
           so
           enclined
           ?
           Will
           it
           follow
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           Episcopacy
           ought
           be
           abolished
           in
           Scotland
           ?
           If
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           I
           have
           heard
           as
           good
           Arguments
           answered
           with
           a
           
             Non
             sequitur
          
           .
           But
           if
           I
           am
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           the
           Argument
           is
           good
           ,
           then
           all
           you
           Gentlemen
           ,
           the
           Divines
           of
           England
           ,
           are
           most
           miserably
           affronted
           ;
           affronted
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           by
           the
           Scotch
           Meeting
           of
           Estates
           ,
           tho
           there
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Divine
           amongst
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           voted
           their
           Claim
           of
           Right
           :
           You
           have
           been
           wretchedly
           out
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           in
           your
           Disputes
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           tho
           you
           made
           a
           great
           noise
           with
           them
           (
           and
           they
           were
           too
           weak
           for
           you
           )
           these
           four
           or
           five
           Years
           by
           gone
           .
           You
           have
           never
           hit
           upon
           the
           true
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           (
           shall
           I
           call
           it
           )
           or
           the
           Judg
           ,
           the
           infallible
           Judg
           of
           Controversies
           ;
           that
           Honor
           was
           reserved
           for
           the
           Scotch
           Laicks
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Men
           who
           have
           been
           the
           true
           Students
           of
           the
           
             Disciplina
             Arcani
          
           ,
           and
           have
           fallen
           upon
           the
           Knack
           ;
           The
           inclinations
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           People
           (
           tho
           God
           knows
           what
           a
           Rule
           it
           would
           have
           made
           in
           our
           Saviours
           time
           )
           are
           the
           thing
           ;
           they
           are
           Rule
           or
           Judg
           ,
           or
           whatever
           you
           please
           to
           call
           them
           ;
           and
           what
           more
           would
           ye
           have
           ?
           Lord
           what
           a
           Field
           has
           a
           Man
           here
           ,
           if
           he
           pleased
           to
           be
           wanton
           !
           But
           I
           must
           cut
           short
           ,
           and
           therefore
           let
           me
           return
           to
           be
           serious
           :
           Why
           then
           ,
           to
           tell
           you
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           say
           it
           without
           giving
           the
           Lye
           to
           the
           Convention
           .
        
         
           There
           's
           not
           a
           falser
           Proposition
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           ,
           that
           the
           Inclinations
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Scotland
           are
           against
           Episcopacy
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           great
           and
           insupportable
           Grievance
           and
           Trouble
           to
           the
           Nation
           :
           And
           let
           us
           have
           a
           Poll
           for
           it
           when
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           quickly
           see
           the
           Demonstration
           :
           If
           this
           does
           not
           satisfie
           you
           ,
           I
           have
           more
           yet
           to
           say
           .
        
         
           I
           can
           affirm
           ,
           with
           a
           well
           grounded
           assurance
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           by
           the
           People
           you
           mean
           the
           Commonalty
           ,
           the
           rude
           ,
           illiterate
           Vulgus
           ,
           the
           third
           Man
           through
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           is
           not
           Presbyterian
           ;
           and
           if
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           you
           mean
           those
           who
           are
           Persons
           of
           better
           Quality
           and
           Education
           (
           whose
           sense
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           ought
           in
           all
           reason
           ,
           to
           go
           for
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Nation
           )
           I
           dare
           boldly
           aver
           ,
           not
           the
           13th
           .
           For
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Clamors
           that
           are
           made
           on
           that
           Head
           ,
           't
           is
           well
           known
           to
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           Fanaticism
           has
           all
           alongst
           had
           little
           footing
           in
           that
           far
           wider
           half
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           lies
           on
           the
           North
           of
           the
           Tay.
           And
           tho
           the
           Party
           has
           been
           infinitely
           earnest
           and
           active
           to
           encrease
           and
           multiply
           their
           Numbers
           every
           where
           ;
           yet
           in
           all
           that
           Country
           ,
           they
           could
           never
           get
           above
           three
           or
           four
           Meeting-Houses
           erected
           ,
           and
           these
           too
           ,
           
           very
           little
           frequented
           or
           encouraged
           .
           Nay
           ,
           even
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Tay
           (
           except
           in
           the
           five
           associated
           Shires
           in
           the
           West
           )
           the
           third
           Man
           was
           never
           engaged
           in
           the
           Schism
           .
           For
           convincing
           you
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           'll
           ask
           no
           other
           Postulate
           ,
           than
           what
           I
           suppose
           you
           and
           all
           considering
           Men
           will
           readily
           grant
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           Phanaticism
           is
           more
           apt
           to
           spread
           and
           prevail
           in
           Towns
           than
           in
           the
           Country
           ;
           so
           that
           by
           them
           we
           may
           best
           judg
           of
           the
           Numbers
           of
           the
           Party
           .
           It
           would
           make
           an
           intolerable
           Work
           to
           go
           through
           all
           ;
           let
           me
           only
           instance
           in
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           where
           the
           Experiment
           has
           been
           remarkably
           made
           ,
           not
           many
           Months
           ago
           ;
           and
           by
           these
           ye
           may
           judg
           of
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           At
           Perth
           (
           or
           S.
           Iohnstown
           )
           where
           now
           a
           Presbyterian
           Minister
           is
           most
           illegally
           possessed
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           tenth
           man
           does
           not
           go
           to
           hear
           him
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           not
           one
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           tho
           they
           were
           elected
           by
           Poll.
           At
           Cowpar
           in
           Fife
           ,
           the
           Presbyterian
           Preacher
           (
           now
           possessed
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           sometimes
           has
           not
           forty
           of
           fifty
           people
           in
           his
           Congregation
           .
           The
           great
           Body
           waits
           all
           upon
           the
           Regular
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           have
           there
           got
           a
           Meeting-house
           .
           'T
           is
           much
           the
           same
           at
           S.
           Andrews
           .
           At
           Sterling
           and
           Burnt-Island
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           were
           likewise
           chosen
           by
           the
           Poll
           ,
           but
           all
           Malignants
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           .
           At
           Sterling
           (
           as
           I
           am
           told
           )
           the
           Prebyterian
           Votes
           were
           not
           one
           to
           six
           .
           At
           Burnt-Island
           they
           were
           but
           one
           to
           three
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Privy
           Council
           has
           turn'd
           out
           these
           Magistrates
           in
           both
           Towns
           ,
           and
           put
           Presbyterians
           in
           their
           stead
           .
           Some
           admire
           how
           arbitrarily
           it
           was
           done
           :
           but
           I
           am
           only
           concerned
           for
           the
           Inclinations
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           people
           .
        
         
           At
           Mussleburg
           more
           than
           eighteen
           of
           twenty
           parts
           have
           once
           and
           again
           (
           since
           their
           Pastor
           was
           deprived
           )
           supplicated
           the
           Council
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           Vacancy
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           Regular
           Clergy-Men
           to
           officiate
           amongst
           them
           .
           I
           could
           instance
           also
           ,
           in
           
             Dumfermling
             ,
             Dysert
             ,
             Weems
             ,
             Leith
             ,
             Iedburgh
             ,
             Kelso
             ,
          
           and
           many
           other
           places
           .
           Nay
           ,
        
         
           Even
           in
           Edinburgh
           ,
           the
           Churches
           where
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           (
           who
           have
           complyed
           )
           preach
           ,
           are
           more
           thronged
           ,
           and
           better
           frequented
           ,
           than
           the
           Churches
           usurped
           by
           the
           Presbyterians
           :
           not
           to
           mention
           ,
           that
           every
           Sunday
           there
           are
           five
           of
           six
           several
           Meetings
           of
           Men
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           very
           well
           pleased
           with
           either
           Presbyterians
           ,
           or
           complying
           Episcopalians
           .
           Shall
           I
           tell
           you
           further
           yet
           ,
           what
           I
           am
           credibly
           told
           ,
           concerning
           even
           Glasgow
           it self
           ?
           I
           am
           told
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           that
           even
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           so
           famous
           for
           phanatick
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           wherein
           on
           Christmass
           last
           ,
           for
           a
           demonstration
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Rabble
           (
           with
           the
           present
           Earl
           of
           Argyle
           on
           their
           Head
           )
           burnt
           ,
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           our
           two
           Archbishops
           in
           effigie
           ;
           I
           am
           told
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           even
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           the
           greater
           number
           of
           Citizens
           of
           the
           best
           quality
           are
           of
           Episcopal
           Principles
           .
        
         
         
           Indeed
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           whatever
           number
           of
           Friends
           they
           might
           have
           had
           a
           year
           or
           two
           ago
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           this
           day
           it
           is
           diminished
           by
           a
           third
           :
           For
           besides
           that
           peoples
           eyes
           are
           now
           beginning
           to
           open
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           inconsistency
           of
           their
           principles
           and
           practices
           ,
           with
           the
           common
           rules
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Christianity
           ,
           they
           are
           beginning
           to
           have
           enough
           of
           their
           cant
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           weary
           of
           their
           Sermons
           .
           And
           here
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           relate
           to
           you
           a
           passage
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           lately
           from
           a
           very
           ingenious
           Gentleman
           ;
           he
           had
           had
           a
           conversation
           with
           another
           Gentleman
           of
           good
           Quality
           ,
           and
           good
           Abilities
           ,
           but
           who
           had
           been
           engaged
           by
           his
           interest
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Presbyterian
           Assemblies
           ;
           in
           their
           conversation
           they
           came
           to
           talk
           concerning
           the
           Presbyterian
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           that
           Gentleman
           told
           my
           Author
           ,
           he
           had
           now
           heard
           them
           for
           two
           months
           ,
           or
           so
           ;
           but
           he
           had
           observed
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           never
           so
           much
           as
           heard
           one
           Criticism
           at
           the
           Explication
           of
           a
           Text
           ,
           never
           one
           Citation
           out
           of
           Father
           ,
           Poet
           ,
           or
           Philosopher
           ,
           never
           one
           passage
           either
           of
           Civil
           or
           Church
           History
           .
           What
           ?
           (
           replyed
           my
           Author
           )
           
             it
             seems
             then
             ye
             get
             nothing
             but
             pure
             Scripture
             ,
             clean
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             tell
             me
             ,
             do
             ye
             get
             any
             great
             abundance
             of
             good
             sense
             ?
             To
             tell
             the
             truth
          
           (
           he
           answered
           )
           
             even
             as
             little
             of
             that
             too
             as
             any
             man
             could
             wish
             .
          
           *
           But
           what
           needs
           more
           ?
           They
           themselves
           are
           beginning
           now
           to
           be
           sensible
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           by
           far
           the
           smaller
           party
           :
           and
           if
           I
           pleased
           ,
           I
           could
           name
           a
           certain
           person
           ,
           a
           Statesman
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           great
           hand
           in
           the
           late
           Revolution
           ,
           and
           has
           yet
           in
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           who
           confessed
           lately
           to
           another
           certain
           person
           ,
           that
           now
           he
           was
           persuaded
           (
           tho
           he
           never
           believed
           it
           before
           )
           that
           the
           Episcopal
           was
           not
           only
           by
           far
           the
           greater
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           better
           part
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           But
           after
           all
           this
           ;
        
         
           Perhaps
           you
           may
           start
           the
           Difficulty
           ;
           How
           came
           it
           then
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           that
           Article
           was
           put
           in
           the
           Claim
           of
           Right
           ,
           and
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           prevailed
           so
           far
           in
           the
           Convention
           and
           Parliament
           ?
           I
           could
           easily
           give
           you
           abundant
           satisfaction
           as
           to
           that
           too
           ;
           but
           it
           would
           require
           a
           fuller
           Deduction
           than
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           fall
           upon
           at
           present
           ;
           only
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           when
           the
           Members
           for
           the
           Convention
           were
           a
           chusing
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           generally
           was
           in
           a
           perfect
           confusion
           ;
           vast
           numbers
           of
           people
           there
           were
           whose
           Opinions
           would
           not
           allow
           them
           to
           give
           any
           countenance
           to
           the
           then
           Transactions
           ,
           they
           having
           many
           scruples
           in
           their
           Heads
           concerning
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           that
           whole
           procedure
           .
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           Presbyterians
           (
           fond
           of
           the
           opportunity
           of
           getting
           a
           King
           deposed
           ,
           and
           their
           Diana
           set
           up
           )
           were
           infinitely
           diligent
           .
           So
           ,
           many
           Elections
           were
           very
           far
           from
           being
           what
           they
           would
           have
           been
           ,
           had
           the
           Loyal
           and
           Episcopal
           Party
           bestirred
           themselves
           as
           they
           might
           :
           neither
           yet
           would
           that
           have
           done
           the
           business
           ,
           in
           all
           probability
           ;
           for
           even
           as
           Elections
           passed
           ,
           when
           
           the
           Members
           first
           convened
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           had
           any
           Interest
           espoused
           by
           them
           been
           subjected
           to
           a
           Vote
           ,
           Affairs
           had
           gone
           far
           otherwise
           than
           they
           did
           .
           But
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           foreseeing
           that
           ,
           industriously
           projected
           delays
           ,
           and
           protracted
           time
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           interim
           were
           infinitely
           vigilant
           to
           biass
           the
           Members
           ;
           so
           that
           before
           either
           the
           Forfeiture
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           that
           Article
           of
           the
           Claim
           of
           Right
           ,
           I
           am
           now
           concerned
           in
           ,
           were
           voted
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Barons
           and
           Burgesses
           had
           deserted
           the
           House
           ;
           and
           not
           a
           few
           of
           those
           who
           stayed
           ,
           had
           (
           what
           through
           fear
           ,
           and
           weakness
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           infirmities
           )
           changed
           their
           Principles
           ,
           which
           their
           Electors
           supposed
           were
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           brought
           to
           Edinburgh
           with
           them
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           way
           that
           matters
           went
           :
           I
           could
           easily
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Topicks
           were
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           for
           inveigling
           these
           Members
           who
           were
           imposed
           upon
           :
           It
           was
           impossible
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           could
           be
           otherwise
           secured
           ;
           England
           was
           a
           wise
           Nation
           ,
           they
           had
           set
           the
           Crown
           on
           King
           
           William's
           Head
           already
           ;
           if
           Scotland
           should
           dissent
           ,
           it
           would
           ruin
           the
           Nation
           ;
           the
           English
           were
           satisfied
           Presbytery
           should
           be
           established
           here
           ;
           and
           King
           William
           was
           earnest
           for
           it
           ,
           (
           which
           ,
           to
           tell
           you
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           I
           never
           or
           very
           hardly
           could
           perswade
           my self
           to
           believe
           )
           and
           a
           great
           many
           more
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           These
           and
           twenty
           things
           more
           I
           could
           deduce
           more
           largely
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           needful
           ;
           but
           my
           Paper
           is
           now
           very
           near
           spent
           ,
           and
           so
           you
           must
           content
           your self
           with
           what
           you
           have
           got
           at
           present
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           in
           two
           long
           Letters
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           ,
           in
           part
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           you
           concerning
           the
           present
           Estate
           of
           the
           Scottish
           Clergy
           .
           If
           my
           Account
           is
           lame
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           none
           of
           the
           most
           observing
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           I
           was
           obliged
           for
           very
           good
           Reasons
           to
           forbear
           consulting
           others
           ,
           and
           use
           only
           such
           Materials
           as
           my
           own
           observation
           could
           afford
           me
           .
           But
           this
           I
           can
           say
           over
           again
           ,
           tho
           you
           have
           not
           all
           ,
           yet
           you
           have
           nothing
           but
           Truth
           ;
           and
           tho
           it
           be
           not
           well
           digested
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           well
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           considering
           my
           Conveniences
           .
           And
           so
           I
           bid
           you
           heartily
           farewel
           :
           being
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           
             POSTSCRIPT
             .
          
           
             I
             was
             once
             minded
             to
             have
             told
             you
             fully
             too
             ,
             what
             bitter
             Reflections
             our
             Presbyterians
             are
             daily
             casting
             upon
             your
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             how
             they
             condemn
             her
             Clergy
             for
             deserting
             the
             Principles
             of
             Passive-Obedience
             and
             Non-resistance
             ,
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             glory
             so
             much
             in
             ;
             how
             it
             is
             their
             common
             talk
             ,
             that
             King
             William
             loves
             Episcopacy
             as
             ill
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             content
             to
             have
             it
             away
             (
             they
             believe
             ,
             
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             Dutch
             Model
             )
             if
             he
             could
             get
             it
             done
             ;
             and
             twenty
             other
             such
             Stories
             .
             But
             I
             believe
             ,
             't
             is
             only
             their
             hatred
             to
             your
             Constitution
             ,
             makes
             them
             talk
             so
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             we
             have
             here
             Reprinted
             a
             Pamphlet
             ,
             called
             the
             Ceremony-monger
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             )
             at
             the
             command
             of
             some
             great
             person
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             afraid
             ,
             that
             possibly
             ,
             I
             may
             have
             been
             injurious
             to
             the
             Privy
             Council
             ,
             in
             giving
             a
             partial
             account
             of
             their
             Act
             passed
             on
             Christmass
             Eve
             last
             ,
             For
             I
             find
             many
             people
             are
             of
             the
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             limited
             to
             the
             year
             89
             ,
             but
             may
             comprehend
             former
             years
             also
             ,
             for
             which
             Reason
             ,
             and
             because
             in
             its
             Narrative
             ,
             it
             brings
             some
             further
             light
             (
             tho
             it
             needed
             no
             more
             )
             to
             what
             I
             had
             asserted
             concerning
             their
             being
             refused
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             who
             were
             turned
             out
             of
             their
             Churches
             by
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             before
             the
             thirteenth
             of
             April
             ,
             I
             have
             subjoined
             the
             Act
             here
             word
             by
             word
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             in
             the
             Register
             .
             And
             't
             is
             thus
             :
             
               
                 
                   
                     At
                     Edingburgh
                     ,
                     
                       
                         Decem.
                         24
                         ,
                         2689.
                      
                       
                    
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Privy
                   Council
                   considering
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Meeting
                   of
                   the
                   Estates
                   of
                   the
                   Date
                   the
                   thirteenth
                   of
                   April
                   last
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   difference
                   made
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Ministers
                   then
                   in
                   possession
                   and
                   exercise
                   of
                   their
                   Ministery
                   at
                   their
                   respective
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Case
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   who
                   were
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   actual
                   exercise
                   of
                   their
                   Ministerial
                   Function
                   the
                   thirteenth
                   day
                   of
                   April
                   last
                   by-past
                   ,
                   lies
                   yet
                   under
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ;
                   and
                   lest
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   they
                   may
                   call
                   and
                   pursue
                   for
                   the
                   stipend
                   alledged
                   due
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   put
                   in
                   execution
                   the
                   Decreets
                   and
                   Sentences
                   already
                   obtained
                   at
                   their
                   instance
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Estates
                   of
                   Parliament
                   can
                   meet
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   their
                   Determination
                   as
                   to
                   that
                   point
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   said
                   Lords
                   of
                   Privy
                   Council
                   ,
                   finding
                   that
                   the
                   Case
                   foresaid
                   ,
                   depending
                   before
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   obvious
                   to
                   be
                   cognosced
                   ,
                   and
                   decided
                   upon
                   by
                   the
                   inferior
                   Iudges
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   samine
                   should
                   be
                   left
                   intire
                   to
                   the
                   Decision
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   have
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   signifie
                   to
                   all
                   inferior
                   Courts
                   and
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Matter
                   above
                   mentioned
                   is
                   depending
                   before
                   the
                   Parliament
                   :
                   To
                   the
                   effect
                   they
                   may
                   regulate
                   and
                   govern
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   Iudging
                   of
                   all
                   Processes
                   to
                   be
                   intended
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   said
                   Matter
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   executing
                   Sentences
                   already
                   pronounced
                   thereupon
                   as
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   answerable
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Sic
                     subscribitur
                     ,
                     Crafurd
                     J.
                     P.
                     D.
                     S.
                     lon
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             I
             have
             just
             now
             (
             after
             my
             Sheet
             was
             ended
             )
             learned
             a
             Passage
             ,
             which
             is
             put
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             that
             which
             has
             a
             Cross
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             
             Margin
             refers
             to
             the
             Postscript
             .
             It
             is
             that
             a
             Presbyterian
             Minister
             in
             Edinburgh
             confessed
             (
             with
             regrate
             )
             to
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             this
             same
             very
             Week
             ,
             that
             within
             this
             half
             year
             by-gone
             their
             Party
             has
             lost
             a
             great
             many
             thousands
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             called
             them
             40
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             beg
             his
             pardon
             :
             for
             I
             doubt
             if
             they
             could
             ever
             reckon
             ,
             by
             so
             great
             numbers
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             (
             I
             still
             except
             the
             five
             Western
             Shires
             ,
             where
             yet
             there
             's
             as
             little
             Religion
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             part
             of
             Christendom
             .
             )
             He
             said
             further
             ,
             That
             tho
             Patronages
             were
             a
             great
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             would
             never
             be
             well
             constitute
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             abolished
             ,
             and
             popular
             Elections
             advanced
             in
             their
             stead
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             inclined
             ,
             that
             that
             matter
             should
             be
             determined
             the
             ensuing
             Session
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             because
             they
             find
             as
             the
             present
             Inclinations
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             People
             go
             ;
             were
             the
             settling
             of
             Ministers
             referred
             to
             popular
             Elections
             ,
             they
             would
             chuse
             all
             either
             Cameronians
             ,
             or
             of
             Prelatical
             Principles
             :
             I
             suppose
             his
             Meaning
             was
             ,
             in
             the
             often
             mentioned
             five
             Western
             Shires
             ,
             Cameronians
             would
             be
             chosen
             ,
             and
             Episcopal
             Clergy-men
             through
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             generally
             .
             By
             this
             ye
             may
             judge
             ,
             whether
             I
             had
             reason
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             their
             Party
             is
             very
             much
             diminished
             ,
             and
             themselves
             are
             very
             sensible
             of
             it
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Fourth
           LETTER
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Edinb
                 .
                 Ian.
              
               11.
               1690.
               
            
          
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Wish
           you
           a
           good
           New
           Year
           :
           When
           I
           parted
           with
           you
           lately
           at
           London
           ,
           I
           found
           your
           Tenderness
           and
           Compassion
           enclin'd
           you
           to
           lament
           the
           sad
           condition
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           I
           remember
           you
           ordered
           me
           then
           to
           let
           you
           know
           whether
           the
           Truth
           of
           things
           would
           justifie
           the
           Reports
           that
           went
           current
           there
           ,
           of
           the
           Sufferings
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           I
           found
           that
           the
           half
           was
           not
           told
           you
           then
           of
           what
           is
           commonly
           known
           in
           this
           place
           .
           No
           History
           can
           parallel
           the
           tragical
           Disasters
           the
           Clergy
           have
           met
           with
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Revolution
           ;
           it
           is
           very
           surprising
           ,
           the
           present
           Governours
           should
           make
           it
           their
           business
           to
           sacrifice
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           (
           by
           Law
           established
           )
           to
           the
           Fury
           and
           blind
           Rage
           of
           an
           opposite
           Faction
           ;
           Strangers
           will
           wonder
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           easily
           accountable
           what
           can
           be
           the
           Politic
           to
           imbitter
           so
           considerable
           a
           Body
           .
           It
           is
           shameful
           for
           the
           Judges
           to
           be
           so
           partial
           ,
           as
           plainly
           and
           openly
           to
           avow
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           intend
           
           their
           Obedience
           ,
           but
           their
           Ruin.
           To
           give
           you
           a
           particular
           account
           of
           the
           Disgraces
           and
           Affronts
           put
           upon
           the
           Clergy
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           1689.
           would
           fill
           a
           Volume
           :
           How
           they
           have
           been
           driven
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Winter
           ,
           with
           their
           Wives
           and
           tender
           Children
           ,
           from
           their
           Houses
           and
           Residence
           :
           Nor
           is
           this
           to
           be
           imputed
           so
           much
           to
           the
           barbarous
           Executioners
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           bloody
           and
           enthusiastick
           Company
           that
           inspir'd
           them
           .
           There
           is
           no
           safety
           for
           some
           Men
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           universal
           Shipwreck
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ;
           the
           shaking
           of
           the
           Nation
           was
           so
           terrible
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Scum
           got
           uppermost
           ,
           our
           State
           and
           our
           Church
           were
           at
           once
           levelled
           with
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           lost
           its
           former
           signification
           (
           when
           we
           understood
           by
           it
           unmix'd
           Christianity
           free
           from
           Superstition
           and
           Enthusiasm
           )
           and
           now
           it
           is
           no
           more
           than
           every
           mans
           fantastic
           humor
           ,
           new
           Models
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           a
           liberty
           to
           pull
           down
           the
           things
           that
           are
           most
           ancient
           and
           most
           sacred
           .
           Will
           not
           the
           Protestants
           in
           England
           wonder
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           our
           Ministers
           have
           been
           deprived
           for
           not
           reading
           a
           Proclamation
           for
           a
           Fast
           ,
           the
           Narrative
           whereof
           implyed
           no
           less
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           were
           destitute
           of
           the
           assistance
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Ministry
           :
           You
           may
           see
           the
           Paper
           when
           you
           please
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           a
           coarser
           you
           never
           saw
           in
           print
           .
           Not
           to
           mention
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           Art
           of
           all
           Mankind
           could
           not
           make
           Sense
           of
           a
           certain
           Paragraph
           in
           it
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           as
           odd
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           were
           sifted
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           asked
           ,
           why
           they
           did
           not
           read
           that
           extraordinary
           Paper
           ,
           concerning
           the
           late
           King
           ;
           nor
           whether
           they
           will
           comply
           with
           the
           present
           Government
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           I
           know
           ,
           if
           this
           Paper
           be
           seen
           abroad
           ,
           their
           Impudence
           will
           contradict
           it
           ,
           but
           a
           matter
           of
           Fact
           so
           publickly
           known
           ,
           defies
           Calumny
           it self
           .
           I
           have
           spoke
           with
           many
           of
           the
           Clergy
           here
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           great
           many
           of
           the
           Laity
           ;
           and
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           any
           thing
           more
           bitter
           and
           persecuting
           .
           How
           unworthily
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Edinburgh
           particularly
           have
           been
           treated
           in
           this
           Affair
           ,
           the
           World
           may
           judg
           by
           this
           one
           instance
           .
           The
           said
           Paper
           pass'd
           in
           the
           Convention
           of
           the
           Estates
           upon
           Friday
           ,
           it
           comes
           from
           the
           Press
           late
           at
           Saturday
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           within
           the
           City
           upon
           half
           an
           hours
           advertisement
           on
           Sunday
           Morning
           were
           enjoyned
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           Deprivation
           .
           I
           remember
           you
           once
           blamed
           the
           Clergy
           for
           not
           Addressing
           the
           present
           Court
           for
           Protection
           :
           They
           made
           their
           Application
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           but
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           tho
           they
           were
           furnish'd
           with
           all
           necessary
           Evidence
           of
           their
           bad
           Usage
           .
           You
           know
           that
           Presbytery
           is
           to
           be
           established
           here
           by
           the
           next
           Session
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           you
           know
           that
           the
           Roman
           Inquisition
           is
           not
           half
           so
           rigid
           as
           that
           will
           be
           
           when
           they
           are
           once
           in
           the
           Saddle
           :
           To
           what
           purpose
           then
           should
           they
           beat
           the
           Air
           ,
           when
           their
           Ruin
           is
           thought
           by
           many
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Bargain
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           so
           inconsistent
           with
           Presbytery
           ,
           as
           Toleration
           of
           any
           that
           differ
           from
           them
           in
           the
           least
           Iota
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           are
           against
           the
           Apostolick
           Doctrin
           of
           Non-Resistance
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           not
           be
           resisted
           themselves
           .
           And
           since
           the
           Episcopal
           Clergy
           here
           know
           they
           are
           given
           up
           as
           a
           Prey
           to
           their
           Enemies
           Teeth
           ,
           they
           had
           rather
           sit
           silent
           under
           their
           Malleur
           ,
           than
           struggle
           with
           the
           Stream
           when
           it
           is
           so
           violent
           and
           impetuous
           .
           The
           present
           Faction
           endeavour
           by
           all
           Art
           and
           Industry
           ,
           to
           perswade
           King
           William
           ,
           that
           the
           Flower
           and
           Multitude
           of
           the
           Nation
           is
           for
           Presbytery
           :
           It
           were
           an
           easie
           thing
           for
           him
           to
           put
           this
           to
           the
           tryal
           .
           Let
           the
           West-Country
           People
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           brave
           and
           generous
           in
           tearing
           Ministers
           Gowns
           ,
           reduce
           the
           Highlanders
           now
           in
           Arms
           for
           King
           Iames
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           it
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Men
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           :
           And
           unless
           they
           are
           able
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           judge
           of
           them
           as
           a
           clamorous
           and
           inconsiderable
           Faction
           ,
           whose
           Nature
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           cross
           and
           resist
           every
           Creature
           that
           's
           but
           called
           a
           King.
           And
           it
           is
           very
           wonderful
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Civil
           Magistrates
           in
           Christendom
           do
           not
           banish
           that
           Supremacy
           of
           the
           Kirk
           from
           off
           the
           Earth
           ,
           being
           equally
           subversive
           of
           all
           Republicks
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           indeed
           inconsistent
           with
           Monarchy
           .
           The
           Protestants
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           thought
           they
           did
           Christendom
           good
           Service
           ,
           when
           they
           discovered
           and
           exposed
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Popish
           Supremacy
           over
           Christian
           Magistrates
           ;
           but
           the
           very
           same
           Doctrin
           of
           Rome
           is
           here
           hugg'd
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           Palladium
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
           And
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           let
           them
           swear
           Allegiance
           to
           all
           the
           Kings
           in
           Christendom
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           in
           subordination
           to
           this
           great
           Article
           ,
           that
           all
           Persons
           and
           Councils
           must
           strike
           Sail
           to
           omnipotent
           Presbytery
           ;
           they
           are
           taught
           by
           their
           hopes
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           resist
           the
           King
           ,
           when
           he
           either
           counteracts
           or
           contradicts
           the
           Decisions
           of
           the
           General
           Assembly
           ,
           which
           general
           Assembly
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           meet
           when
           and
           where
           they
           please
           ,
           without
           or
           against
           the
           King's
           express
           Will
           :
           These
           are
           not
           imaginary
           Consequences
           fasten'd
           on
           them
           and
           their
           Doctrin
           by
           Art
           and
           ill
           Nature
           ;
           but
           the
           plain
           History
           of
           what
           they
           have
           done
           here
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Principles
           are
           obliged
           still
           to
           do
           .
           A
           Liberty
           to
           tyrannize
           over
           all
           not
           of
           their
           stamp
           is
           the
           Idol
           they
           adore
           ;
           the
           Kirk
           Supremacy
           is
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           mischievous
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           it
           is
           more
           inquisitive
           ,
           precipitate
           ,
           and
           confused
           than
           the
           pretended
           Authority
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           digressed
           too
           far
           .
           If
           the
           Disasters
           under
           which
           the
           Clergy
           groan
           ,
           were
           confined
           to
           what
           they
           have
           suffer'd
           in
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           they
           would
           endure
           
           it
           with
           greater
           patience
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Faction
           have
           hired
           some
           scurrilous
           Scriblers
           to
           defame
           them
           abroad
           by
           weekly
           Libels
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           excite
           Indignation
           and
           Pity
           .
           There
           appear'd
           a
           Pamphlet
           lately
           called
           
             Plain
             Dealing
          
           ;
           if
           the
           Author
           had
           been
           considerable
           for
           any
           thing
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           sufficiently
           exposed
           for
           his
           Lyes
           ;
           but
           being
           but
           newly
           put
           upon
           writing
           of
           Books
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           excused
           ,
           if
           he
           cannot
           otherwise
           support
           the
           Faction
           ,
           but
           by
           Calumny
           ;
           when
           he
           is
           more
           expert
           ,
           he
           will
           defend
           them
           with
           plausible
           and
           artificial
           Stories
           .
           It
           is
           not
           worth
           your
           while
           to
           go
           thorough
           the
           several
           Inconsistences
           and
           whining
           Impertinences
           that
           are
           in
           that
           Pamphlet
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           to
           glance
           at
           one
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           may
           guess
           at
           the
           man's
           Impudence
           ,
           viz.
           That
           in
           the
           Parliament
           1685.
           all
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           except
           Three
           ,
           were
           for
           repealing
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           known
           to
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           that
           all
           of
           them
           almost
           were
           determined
           to
           Vote
           against
           the
           repealing
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           if
           ever
           that
           Affair
           was
           offer'd
           in
           Parliament
           :
           And
           such
           of
           them
           as
           might
           be
           thought
           to
           favor
           the
           design
           of
           repealing
           those
           Laws
           ,
           did
           sincerely
           judg
           their
           Method
           in
           their
           Circumstances
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           best
           Fence
           and
           Shelter
           against
           Popery
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Concessions
           did
           not
           amount
           to
           
             Min
             heer
          
           Fagel's
           famous
           Letter
           ,
           which
           contained
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           the
           present
           Court.
           
        
         
           When
           the
           Faction
           had
           ruined
           the
           Clergy
           at
           home
           ,
           they
           were
           afraid
           they
           might
           be
           pityed
           abroad
           ;
           and
           to
           justifie
           their
           Sacriledg
           and
           Villany
           ,
           they
           endeavour
           to
           cover
           them
           all
           under
           Libels
           and
           Invectives
           ,
           and
           represent
           them
           to
           other
           Nations
           ,
           as
           vitious
           and
           Illiterate
           .
           For
           the
           information
           of
           Strangers
           ,
           I
           will
           consider
           both
           parts
           of
           the
           Accusation
           ;
           first
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Immoralities
           alledged
           against
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           more
           atrocious
           and
           spiteful
           Calumny
           :
           It
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           convince
           credulous
           Strangers
           by
           an
           open
           ,
           fair
           ,
           and
           visible
           Tryal
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           Lye
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           no
           Fence
           against
           the
           Malice
           and
           Activity
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           but
           their
           Patience
           and
           their
           Prayers
           ;
           if
           their
           learned
           and
           compassionate
           Brethren
           in
           England
           would
           interpose
           so
           far
           with
           the
           present
           Court
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           this
           Affair
           examined
           before
           any
           impartial
           Judicature
           ;
           then
           such
           as
           were
           found
           guilty
           ,
           should
           be
           derpiv'd
           of
           the
           Honor
           of
           the
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           not
           suffered
           to
           continue
           Stumbling-Blocks
           to
           the
           People
           ;
           but
           let
           me
           acquaint
           you
           plainly
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           never
           be
           such
           a
           Judicatory
           erected
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Method
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           to
           have
           things
           fairly
           and
           calmly
           enquired
           into
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           Clergy
           beseeches
           all
           generous
           Strangers
           to
           stop
           their
           Ears
           against
           such
           wicked
           and
           indefatigable
           Calumniators
           .
           They
           give
           their
           Enemies
           open
           and
           publick
           defiance
           upon
           this
           Head
           ;
           it
           is
           enough
           that
           they
           are
           banished
           ,
           
           rifled
           ,
           and
           plundered
           in
           the
           most
           savage
           manner
           ,
           tho
           they
           be
           not
           robb'd
           of
           the
           Compassion
           of
           Strangers
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Records
           of
           Council
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           deprived
           Clergy
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Column
           containing
           Immoralities
           libelled
           against
           some
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           it
           's
           as
           true
           ,
           that
           tho
           they
           are
           recorded
           (
           to
           make
           the
           World
           believe
           them
           guilty
           )
           yet
           they
           were
           never
           examined
           fairly
           ;
           the
           Artifice
           of
           their
           Enemies
           is
           mean
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           wicked
           ;
           first
           ,
           to
           invent
           Calumnies
           and
           Slanders
           ,
           and
           then
           leave
           them
           unexamined
           ,
           boldly
           to
           vent
           them
           amongst
           Strangers
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           not
           the
           Confidence
           at
           home
           to
           give
           one
           instance
           of
           such
           Immoralities
           amongst
           so
           many
           Hundreds
           that
           have
           been
           deprived
           .
           How
           easily
           and
           how
           sadly
           might
           they
           recriminate
           upon
           this
           Head
           ;
           but
           that
           's
           not
           so
           pleasant
           in
           it self
           ,
           nor
           will
           it
           serve
           the
           designs
           of
           Christianity
           :
           But
           shortly
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           more
           full
           ,
           free
           ,
           and
           particular
           Answer
           given
           to
           those
           scandalous
           Reports
           ,
           in
           a
           Treatise
           ready
           for
           the
           Press
           .
           The
           Persecutions
           of
           the
           Clergy
           here
           are
           beyond
           any
           parallel
           .
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           give
           you
           one
           instance
           of
           it
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Iohn
             Mowbray
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           Strachbrock
           ,
           complyed
           with
           the
           present
           Government
           in
           all
           its
           steps
           (
           a
           place
           not
           above
           Eight
           Miles
           from
           Edinburgh
           )
           ;
           yet
           upon
           the
           12th
           of
           Iuly
           1689.
           a
           Company
           of
           Fanaticks
           who
           were
           sufficiently
           taught
           how
           to
           behave
           themselves
           ,
           entered
           his
           House
           in
           a
           hostile
           manner
           ,
           tore
           hi
           Gown
           ,
           threatened
           his
           Life
           ,
           beat
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           and
           frighted
           his
           Wife
           to
           death
           ;
           when
           their
           Fury
           was
           a
           little
           over
           ,
           he
           ventur'd
           once
           again
           to
           officiate
           ;
           but
           my
           Lord
           Cardross
           ,
           Patron
           of
           the
           said
           Church
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Privy-Council
           ,
           caused
           lock
           the
           Church
           Doors
           ,
           and
           sent
           his
           Minister
           a
           packing
           ,
           tho
           he
           defies
           the
           severest
           Tryal
           for
           Life
           or
           Doctrin
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           but
           because
           he
           had
           Episcopal
           Ordination
           ;
           for
           my
           Lord's
           Conscience
           did
           not
           allow
           him
           to
           hear
           any
           such
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           other
           Accusation
           of
           their
           being
           Ignorant
           ,
           I
           would
           gladly
           know
           ,
           who
           are
           these
           learned
           Gentlemen
           among
           the
           Scotch
           Presbyterians
           that
           found
           them
           so
           after
           Tryal
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           thing
           they
           dare
           not
           so
           much
           as
           whisper
           at
           home
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           amongst
           those
           good
           Women
           that
           sell
           Tripes
           at
           the
           Cow-Gate
           .
           There
           could
           not
           be
           any
           thing
           thought
           on
           more
           comfortable
           to
           the
           Clergy
           here
           ,
           than
           that
           there
           were
           some
           learned
           and
           grave
           English
           Church-Men
           sent
           hither
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           Literature
           and
           Sufficiencies
           of
           both
           the
           contending
           Parties
           .
           But
           this
           Proposal
           will
           never
           be
           heard
           ,
           it
           's
           enough
           that
           they
           are
           once
           run
           down
           with
           Clamor
           ,
           Violence
           ,
           and
           Noise
           :
           But
           it
           is
           no
           part
           of
           their
           business
           to
           have
           things
           put
           to
           a
           fair
           ,
           serious
           ,
           and
           open
           Tryal
           ,
           they
           dare
           not
           attempt
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           allow
           you
           to
           defie
           the
           Accusers
           of
           the
           Clergy
           upon
           this
           Head
           also
           ,
           and
           to
           convince
           
           Strangers
           how
           improbable
           this
           Calumny
           must
           be
           ,
           let
           them
           consider
           how
           much
           the
           oppressed
           Clergy
           was
           and
           is
           favored
           by
           the
           honorable
           and
           learned
           Society
           of
           the
           College
           of
           Justice
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           best
           Judges
           in
           this
           Case
           .
           The
           Blasphemies
           and
           Fooleries
           that
           are
           heard
           at
           present
           from
           the
           Pulpits
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           make
           up
           the
           Entertainment
           of
           most
           Companies
           ,
           they
           discourse
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Christianity
           so
           coarsly
           and
           familiarly
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           of
           the
           meanest
           and
           vilest
           things
           in
           Nature
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           the
           regular
           Clergy
           can
           be
           so
           ignorant
           as
           their
           Enemies
           represent
           them
           :
           For
           the
           steps
           of
           their
           Tryal
           are
           various
           and
           difficult
           ,
           before
           they
           are
           allowed
           to
           preach
           in
           publick
           :
           And
           when
           they
           are
           presented
           to
           a
           Church
           ,
           they
           undergo
           the
           same
           Tryals
           over
           again
           in
           Theology
           ,
           Languages
           ,
           and
           Preaching
           .
           I
           never
           heard
           that
           the
           Presbyterian
           Genius
           was
           very
           fond
           of
           too
           much
           Learning
           ,
           especially
           among
           the
           Scotch
           Cameronians
           ,
           a
           kind
           of
           People
           so
           wedded
           to
           their
           own
           peculiar
           and
           nonsensical
           Whimsies
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           now
           become
           Antipods
           to
           Mankind
           in
           their
           Language
           ,
           Behaviour
           ,
           Morals
           ,
           and
           Intellectuals
           .
           There
           cannot
           be
           any
           thing
           imagined
           more
           fantastically
           foolish
           than
           the
           Education
           of
           their
           Preachers
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           so
           much
           Latin
           as
           to
           understand
           a
           Dutch
           System
           ,
           they
           are
           thought
           profound
           ,
           and
           more
           learned
           than
           is
           necessary
           ,
           and
           very
           few
           of
           them
           arrive
           at
           this
           .
           Lately
           one
           of
           them
           who
           had
           spent
           much
           of
           his
           time
           in
           selling
           Buttur
           and
           Cheese
           ,
           would
           turn
           a
           Minister
           ,
           and
           being
           asked
           it
           he
           understood
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           ,
           answered
           No
           ,
           he
           could
           read
           the
           English
           Bible
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           enough
           .
           It
           is
           the
           saddest
           Oppression
           to
           be
           run
           down
           with
           Clamor
           ,
           and
           no
           probability
           of
           being
           heard
           :
           But
           let
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Clergy
           remember
           the
           Jewish
           Proverb
           ,
           
             That
             he
             that
             pulleth
             a
             Stone
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             ere
             it
             be
             long
             the
             Dust
             will
             fly
             in
             his
             Eyes
             .
          
           The
           Ruin
           and
           Disgrace
           of
           so
           many
           Clergy-Men
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           cannot
           be
           a
           good
           Foundation
           for
           a
           new
           Government
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           when
           the
           Clergy
           are
           thrust
           from
           their
           Houses
           and
           Livelihoods
           .
           It
           seems
           there
           is
           a
           further
           design
           to
           starve
           them
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           a
           late
           Act
           of
           Council
           promoted
           by
           the
           Presbyterian
           Party
           ,
           discharging
           all
           Judges
           within
           the
           Nation
           ,
           to
           pass
           Sentence
           in
           favors
           of
           the
           Clergy
           for
           the
           by-gone
           Tythes
           yet
           unpaid
           and
           due
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           Ministers
           ,
           until
           the
           Parliament
           take
           that
           Affair
           into
           their
           consideration
           .
           I
           have
           sent
           herewith
           a
           Double
           of
           that
           Act
           ,
           make
           what
           use
           of
           it
           you
           please
           :
           I
           do
           not
           encline
           it
           should
           be
           printed
           (
           tho
           this
           should
           )
           for
           that
           would
           reflect
           too
           much
           upon
           the
           Honor
           of
           our
           Nation
           .
           What
           to
           with
           either
           ,
           I
           cannot
           advise
           you
           at
           this
           distance
           .
           Farewel
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A51353-e6530
           
             *
             See
             the
             Postscript